that no Prelate or bishop ought to come to his answere or ad litem cōtestatam as the words of their writing do terme it before they be orderly fully restored again to their possessiōs Who moreouer in the said their epistles stil harpe vpon this key of the scripture Tu es Petrus super hanc petram aedificabo ecclesiam meam Declaring more ouer that this priuiledge of iudging al mē and to be iudge of no man but onely to be left to the iudgement of the Lord was gyuen to this foresayd holy sea of Rome from tyme of the Apostles chiefly lefte with Peter the holye key keeper so that although the election of the Apostles was equall yet this was chieflye graunted to Saint Peter to haue preheminenes aboue the rest Concluding in the ende hereby Quod semper maiores causae sicut sunt episcoporum potiorum curae negotiorum ad vnam beati principis Apostolorum Petri sedem confluerent That is that alwaies all greater causes as be the matters of Byshoppes and such other cares of weighty importaunce should be brought to the sea of S. Peter the blessed prince of the Apostles c. These be the wordes of Miltiades and Eusebius whereby it may partly be smelled of him that hath any nose what was the meaning of thē which forged these writings and letters vpon these auntient holy martirs This I cannot but maruell at in the thirde Epistle of Eusebius the bishop of Rome that where as Marcellius his late predecessor before in his owne time and remembrance did fall so horribly and was condemned for the same iustly to be expulsed the Citie by the counsell of 300. Byshops yet notwithstanding the foresaid Eusebius in his third epistle alledging the place of Tu es Petrus bringeth in for a profe of the same and saith Quia in sede Apostolica extra maculam semper est Catholica seruata religio c. That is for in the Apostolicall sea alwaies the Catholike Religion hath bene preserued without any spot or blemish But howsoeuer the forgers of these decretal Epistles haue forgottē themselues most certeine it is that these holy bishops vpon whom they were and are ascribed liued perfect good men and died blessed martirs Of whom this Miltiades was the last among all the Bishoppes of Rome here in the west Church of Europe that euer was in daūger of persecution to be Martired yet to this present day And thus haue ye heard the stories and names of such blessed Saintes which suffered in the time of persecution from the xix yeare of Dioclesian to the vij and last yeare of Maxentius with the deathes also plagues described vpon these tormentors and cruel tiraunts which were the captaines of the same persecutiō And here commeth in blessed be Christ the ende of these persecutions here in these West Churches of Europe so far as the dominion of blessed Constantinus did chiefly extend Yet notwithstanding in Asia al persecution as yet ceased not for the space of foure yeres as aboue is mentioned by the meanes of wicked Licinius Under whome diuers there were holy and constant martirs that suffered greeuous torments as Hermylus a Deacon and Stratonicus a keeper of the prison which both after their punishments sustained were strangled in the floud Ister Metasth Also Theodorus the Captaine who being sent for of Licinius because he would not come and because he brake his Gods in peeces and gaue them to the pore therfore was fastned to the crosse and after being pearsed with sharpe pricks or bodkins in the secret parts of his body was at last beheaded Adde to this also Milles who first being a Souldiour afterward was made bishop of a certaine Citie in Persia where he seing himselfe could do no good to conuert them after many tribulations and great afflictions among thē cursed the Citie and departed Which citie shortly after by Sapores king of Persia was destroied In the same countrey of Persia about this time suffered vnder Sapores the king as recordeth Symeon Metasthenes diuers valiant constant martirs as Acindymus Pegasius Anempodistus Epidephorus also Symeon Archbishop of Seleucia with Ctesiphon an other bishop in Persia with other ministers religious men of that region to the number of 128. Of this Symeon and Ctesiphon thus writeth Zozomenus lib. 2. That the idolatrous Magitians in Persia taking counsaile togither against the Christians accused Symeon Ctesiphō to Sapores the king for that they were gratefull accepted vnto the Romane Emperor bewraied to him such things as were done in the land of Persia. Whereupon Sapores being moued toke great displeasure against the christians oppressing them with taxes tributes vnto their vtter impouerishing killing also their Priestes with the sword After that calleth for Symeon the Archbyshop who there before the king declared himselfe a worthy a valiant captaine of Christs church For when Sapores had cōmaūded him to be led to suffer torments he neither shronk for any feare nor shewed any great humble sute of submission for any pardon wherat the king partly marueiling partly offended asked why he did not knele downe as he was wont before to do Symeon to this aūswered for that saith he before this time I was not brought vnto you in bondes to betray the true God as I am nowe so long I refused not to accomplishe that which the order custome of the Realme of me required but now it is not lawful for me so to do for now I come to stand in defence of our Religion and true doctrine When Symeon thus had aunswered the king persisting in his purpose offereth vnto him the choise either to worship with him after his maner promising to him many great gifts if he would so doe or if he would not threatneth to him and to al the other christians within his land destruction But Symeon neither allured with his promises nor terrified with his threatnings cōtinued constaunt in his doctrine professed so that neyther he could be induced to Idolatrous worship nor yet to betray the truth of his religion For the which cause he was committed into hands and there commaunded to be kept to the kings pleasure further knowne It befel in the way as he was going to the prison there was sitting at the kings gate a certaine Eunuche an olde Tutor or scholemaister of the kings named Vsthazares who had bene once a christian and afterward falling from hys profession fell with the Heathen multitude to their Idolatrie This Vsthazares sitting at the doore of the kinges pallace and seing Symeon passing by led to the prison rose vp and reuerenced the Bishop Symeon againe with sharpe wordes as the time would suffer rebuked him in great anger cried out against him which being once a christian woulde so cowardly reuolt from his profession returne againe to the Heathenish Idolatry At the hearing of these
by the sworde both in Citie and in Towne some beyng sought for some offeryng themselues willyngly least they shoulde seeme by their sylence to deny Christ. Thus al the Christians that could be founde without pitie were slaine and diuers also of the kinges owne court and housholde Amonge whome was also Azades an Eunuche and whome the Kyng did entirely loue and fauour Which Asades after that the King vnderstoode to be put to death beyng greatly mooued with the sorrow thereof commaunded after that no Christians to bee slayne but them onely which were the Doctours and teachers of Chrystian Religion In the same tyme it happened that the Queene fell into a certaine disease vpon the occasion whereof the cruell Iewes with the wicked Magicians falsely and malicyously accused Trabula the sister of Symeon the Martyr a godly Uirgine with an other sister also of hers that they had wrought pryuie charmes to hurt the Queene for the reuenging of the death of Symeon This accusation beyng receaued and beleeued innocent Trabula with the other were condemned and with a sawe cut in sunder by the middle Whose quarters were then hanged vpon stakes the Queene goyng betweene them thinking thereby to be deliuered of her sickenes This Trabula was a mayde of a ryght comelye beauty and verye amiable to whome one of the Magicians cast great loue much desiring and labouryng by gyftes and rewardes sent into the pryson to wynne her to hys pleasure promising that if she woulde applye to hys request shee shoulde bee deliuered and set at lybertye But she vtterly refusing to consente vnto hym or rather rebukyng him for his incontinent attempt dyd chuse rather to dye then to betray eyther the Religion of her minde or the virginitie of her body Zozom Now forsomuch as the king had cōmaunded that no Christians should be put to death but onely such as were the teachers and leaders of the flocke the Magicians and Archmagitians left no diligence vntried to set forward the matter Whereby great affliction and persecutions was among the Byshops and teachers of the Church which in all places went to slaunghter especially in the country of Diabenor for that part of Persia aboue al other was most Christian. Where Acepsimas the Byshop with a great number of his flocke and clergy were apprehended and taken vpon the apprehension of whō the Magicians to satisfie the kings commaundement dismissed al the rest onely depriuing them of their liuing and goods Onely Acepsimas the bishop they retayned with whom one Iacobus a Minister or priest of his church was also ioined not of any compulsion but onely as himselfe so desired and obtained of those Magicians that he might folow him be coupled in the same bonds to serue the aged byshop and to relieue so much as he might his calamities and heale his woundes For he had bene sore scourged before of the Magians after they had apprehended him and brought him to worshippe the sunne which thing because he would not do they cast him into prison againe where this Iacobus was waiting vpō him At the same time likewise Athalis a Priest or Minister also Azadanes and Abdiesus Deacons were imprysoned and miserably scourged for the testimony of the Lorde Iesus After this the Archimagus espying his time complaineth to the king of them hauing authoritie and commission giuen him vnles they would worship the sunne to punish them as he pleased This commaundement receyued of the king the master Magus doth declare to thē in prison But they aunswered againe plainely that they would neuer be either betraiers of Christ or worshippers of the sunne wherupon without mercy they were put to bitter torments Where Acepsimas strongly persisting in the confession of christ endureth to death The other being no lesse rent wounded with scourges yet cōtinued meruailously aliue And because they woulde in no case turne from their constant sentence were turned againe into prison Of whome Athalas in the time of his whipping was so drawne rackt with pulling that both his armes being loosed out of the ioynts hanged downe from his body which he so caried about without vse of any hande to feede himselfe but as he was fed of other Miserable and almost innumerable were the slaughters vnder the raigne of this Sapores of Byshops Ministers Deacons religious men holy virgins and other ecclesiasticall persons such as did then cleaue to the doctrine of Christ and suffered for the same The names of the bishops besides the other multitude taken in that persecution is recited in Sozom. lib. 2. and in Niceph. lib. 8 cap. 37. in this order following Barbasymes Paulus Gaddiabes Sabinus Mareas Mocius Iohannes Hormisdas Papas Iacobus Romas Maares Agas Bochres Abdas Abiesus Ioannes Abramius Agdelas Sabores Isaac Dausas Bicor also with Maureanda his fellow bishop and the rest of his Churches vnder hym to the number of 250. persons which were the same time apprehended of the Persians c. Briefly to cōprehend the whole multitude of them that suffered in that persecution the maner of their apprehension the cruelnes of their tormēts how and where they suffered in what places it is not possible for any history to discharg Neither are the Persians them selues as Zozomenus recordeth able to recyte them In summe the multitude and number of thē whom they are able to recite by name commeth to the summe of xvj thousand men and women The rumor and noyse of this so miserable affliction of the Christians in the kingdome of Persia comming to the eares of Constantinus the Emperour put him in great heauines studing and reuoluing with himselfe howe to helpe the matter which in deede was very hard for him to do It so befell the same time that certaine Embassadours were then at Rome from Sapores king of Persia to whom Constantinus did easely graunt and consent satisfying all their requestes and demaundes thinking thereby to obtaine the more friendship at the kings handes that at hys request he would be good to the Christians to whome he writeth his Epistle in their behalfe and sendeth the same by his messengers beginning thus Diuinam fidem seruans veritatis lucem sortior Veritatis luce ductus diuinam fidem cognosco Per ea igitur quibus illa res agēdas confirmat sanctissimam religionem cognitam redd◠hunc m◠cultum doctorem cognitionis sancti dei habere confiteor c. Eusebius de vita Constantinus lib. 4. The contentes whereof briefly do tende to this effect Declaring vnto him how he should stand much beholden to him if at his request he would shew some quiet and rest to the Christians In whose religion there was nothing which he could iustly blame For so much as in their sacrifices they vse to kil nothing nor to shed no bloud but only to offer vp vnbloudy sacrifices to make their praiers vnto God who delighteth not in bloud shedding but onely in the soule that loueth
vertue and followeth such doctrine and knowledge which is agreeing to true pietie And therefore such men as doe leade him and learne so to beleue and to worship God are more to bee commended Moreouer he assureth him to finde God more mercifull to him if hee woulde embrace the godlye pietye and truth of the Christians And for example thereof bringeth in the stories of Galienus and Valerianus who so long as they were fauorers of the Christiās did prosper and florish But as soone as they moued any persecution agaynst them it happened to them as it did to all other Emperors before them that all went backward with them as especially might appere by Valerianus who after he had raged so cruelly against the Christians was eftsoones ouercome of the Persians the reuenging hand of God falling vpon him where hee led euer after a miserable life in wretched captiuitie Farther also for the more euidèce of the same inferreth the examples of those Emperors and tyrants in his time whom he vanquished subdued only by his faith in Christ for the which faith God was hys helper and gaue him the victory in many battailes and tryumph ouer great tyraunts whereby he hath also enlarged the dominiō of the Romane monarchie from the west Ocean to the vttermost parts wel neere of al the East To the doing and working wherof he neither called to him the helpe of any charmer or diuination of southsayer nor vsed the killing of any sacrifice but onely the following of the crosse and prayer made to almightie God without any other bloudy sacrifice was the armour wherewith hee ouercame c. And in the end of the Epistle addeth these words What ioy saith he what gladnes would it be to my hart to heare the state also of the Persians to florish as I wish it to do by embracing this sort of men the Christians I meane so that both you with them and they with you in long prosperite may enioy much felicity together as your harts would desire in so doing no doubt ye shall For so shall you haue God which is the author and creator of all this vniuersall worlde to be mercifull and gratious to you These men therefore I commend vnto you vpon your kingly honour And vpon your clemency and piety wherewith you are indued I commit them vnto you desiring you to embrace receaue them according to your humanitie and benignity agreing and conuenient to your estate who in so doing shal now both procure to your selfe grace through your faith and also shall declare to me a great pleasure and benefit worthy of thanks This Epistle wrot Constantinus to king Sapores Such care had this godly Prince for them that beleued in Christ not onely in his owne Monarchie but also in all places of the world neither is it to be doubted but this intercessiō of the Emperour did something mittigate the heate of the Persians persecution Although thereof we reade no certaine thing in our historyes Of other troubles and persecutions we read of which happened afterward in the said country of Persia vnder Isdigerdes the king but these followed long after about the time of the Emperour Theodosius At which time suffered Andas their bishop and Hormisda a great noble mans sōne and of great reputation among the Persians whom whē the king vnderstod to be a Christian and to deny to turne from his religion condemned him to kepe his Elephants naked In processe of time the king looking out and seeing him all swarted and tanned in the sunne commanded him to haue a shirt put on to be brought before him Whome then the king asked if he woulde denye Christ. Hormisda hearing this tare of his shirt from his body and cast it frō him saying If yee thinke that I will denye my faith to Christ for a shirt haue heere your gift againce c. And so was vpon that expelled the country Theodor. lib. 5. An other there was that same time named Suenes which had vnder him an hundreth seruaunts The king takyng displeasure with him for that he would not alter from hys religion and godly truth asked who was the worst of all his seruaunts And him the king made ruler of all the rest and coupling him with his maisters wife brought also Suenes vnder his subiection thinking therby to subdue also the faith of Suenes but it was builded vpon a sure foundation Of Beniamin the Deacon thus writeth the saide Theoret in his fift booke that after two yeares of his imprisonment at the request of the Romaine Legate hee was deliuered who afterward contrary to the kings commaundement hee preached and taught the Gospell of Christ was most miserable excarnificate hauing xx sharpe prickes of reeds thrust vnder his nayles but when he did laugh at that then in his priuye yarde had a sharpe reede thrust in with horrible paine After that a certaine long stalk ragged and thorny being thrust into his body by the nether part was forced into him with the horriblenes of the paine whereof the valiant and inuincible souldiour of the Lord gaue ouer his life Theodor. ibid. And thus much concerning the martirs and persecutions among the Persians although these persecutions belong not of this time which came as it is sayd long after the daies of Constantinus about the yeare of our Lorde 425. Likewise vnder Iulianus the wicked Apostata certaine there were which constanly suffered Martyrdome by the Heathen Idolaters as Emilyanus who was burned in Thracia and Domitius which was slayne in hys caue Theodorus also for singing of a Psalme at the remoouing of the body of Babylas wherof mention is made of before pag 60. being apprehended was so examined with exquisite torments and so cruelly excruciate from morning almost to noone that hardly he scaped with life Who being asked afterward of his friendes howe he coulde abide so sharpe torments said that at the first beginning he felt some paine but afterward there stode by him a yong man who as he was sweating wiped of his sweate and refreshed him with cold water oft times wherewith he was so delited that when he was let downe from the engine it greeued hym more then before Ruff. lib. 5. cap 36. Theodor. lib. 3. cap. 11. Zozom lib. 5. cap. 10. Artemius also the captaine of the Egiptian soldiours the same time lost his head for his religiō indede although other causes were pretended against him Theo. Niceph. lib. 10. cap. 11. Adde to these moreouer Eusebius and Nestabus twoo brethren with Nestor also which for their christianitie were dragged through the streetes and murdered of the idolatrous people of Gaza Sozo Lib. eod cap. 11. But especially the crueltie of the Arethusians a people of Syria exceeded against the Christian virgines whome they set out naked before the multitude to be scorned after that being shauen they couered them with swil and draffe woont to be giuen to their hogs so
the Romayn Empyre so lesse he passed vpon the proud obedience of the Pope What Saynt Paule ment by this defection the reading of these Turkishe storyes and the miserable falling away of these Churches by him before planted will soone declare Another mistery there is in the Reâ—elations Apoc. 13. where the number of the beast is counted 666. Whereby may seeme by all euidences to be signified the first origene and springing of these beastly Saracens as by sequele hereof may appeare by the first rising of this deuilish sect of Mahumet Moreouer an other place there is cap. 16. Apoca. where we read that by powring out of the Phial of Gods wrath of the sixt Aungell the great floud Euphrates was dryed vp to let in the kinges of the East the openyng of which Prophecy may also more euidently appeare in coÌ„sidering the order and maner of the comming in of these Turks into Europe Some also apply to the Turkes certayne Prophecyes of Daniell Ezechiell and other places of the old TestameÌ„t moe which here I omit for so much as the Prophecyes of the old Testament if they be taken in their proper natiue sence after my iudgement do extend no further then to the death of our Sauior and the end of the Iewes kingdome Albeit herein I do not preiudicate to any mans opinioÌ„ but that euery man may abound in his owne sense As touching the yeare and time when this pestiferous sect of Mahumet first began histories do not fully consent Some affirming that it began an 621. and in the 10. yeare of Heraclius Emperour of Constantinople in whyche minde is Ioannes Lucidus As Munsterus counteth it was in the yeare of our Lord 622. Martin Luther Iohn Carion referreth it to the 18. yeare of the raigne of Heraclius which is the yere of our Lord 630. Unto the which nuÌ„ber the computation of the Beast signified in the Apocali doth not farre disagree whiche numbreth the name of the Beast with three Greeke letters 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whiche Greeke letters after the supputation of the GreciaÌ„s make the number of 666. In this all writers agree that this damnable Mahumet was borne in the country of Arabia bordering on the East part of Iewry His father was a Syrian or a Persian his Mother was an Ismalite which Ismalites being a people of Arabia were called then Agarens which term Mahumet afterward turned to the name of Saracens Of this wretched Mahumete mention was made before pag. 124. where we shewed how he making himselfe the highest Prophet of all other yet denyeth not Christ to be an holy Prophet and next to him and Moses also to be an other Moreouer he denieth not Mary the mother of Christ to be a uirgin and to haue conceiued Christ by the holy ghost affirming further that Christ in his owne person was not crucified but another called Iudas for him He greatly coÌ„mendeth also Iohn the sonne of Zachary for a virgin wheÌ„ he himselfe permitteth a man to haue 4. wiues and as many concubines as he is able to finde sayth that where as Christ other Prophets had the gift geuen them to worke myracles he was sent by force of sword to compell men to his religioÌ„ The prodigious vanityes lyes blasphemies conteyned in his lawe called Alchoran are rather to be laught at then recited It is thought that Sergius a Nestorian was a great doer with MaÌ„humet in coÌ„triuing of this lying AlchoraÌ„ so it doth well appeare by the scope and pretence thereof which especially teÌ„deth to this end to take the diuinity froÌ„ the person of Christ whom he graunteth notwithstanding to be a most holy man also that he is receiued vp to God and shall come agayne to kill Antichrist c. Moreouer this ridiculous Alchoran is so blaunched poudered with so diuers mixtures of the Christians Iewes and the Gentiles lawes geuing suche liberty to all wantonnesse of flesh setting vp circumcision absteyning from swines flesh and Iudaicall lotions and so much standeth vpon Father Abraham that it is supposed of some this filthy AlchoraÌ„ not to be set out in the dayes of Mahumet but that certayne Iewes had some handling also in this matter and put it out after his death and so semeth first to take his force about the number of yeres limited in the Apocal. as is aforesayd where thus it is written He that hath intelligence let him count the number of the beast For it is the number of a man and his number is sixe hundred sixe score and sixe After this deuilish Mahumet had thus seduced the people teaching theÌ„ that he came not by miracles but by force of sword to geue his law that they which wil not obey it must either be put to death or els pay tribute for so be the wordes of the Alchoran and after that hee had gathered strength about him of the Arabians which Arabians theÌ„ had occasion to rebell agaynst the Emperor because theyr stipendes were not paid them of Heraclius the Emperors officers he began to raunge with force and violence in the partes of Syria bordering nere vnto him and first subdued Mecha then Damascus and further encreasing in power entred into Egypt and subdued the same From thence he turned his power agaynste the Persians with whome Cosroes the king of Parsia encountring with a puissaunt army ouerthrew the Saracens put Mahumet to fight Of these Persians came the Turkes which afterward ioining with the Saracens maynteyned them agaynst the Christians Ex Munster After the death of this beast which as some say was poisoned in his house succeeded Ebocara or Ebubecer his father in law or as Bibliander affirmeth his sonne in law who tooke vpon him the gouernmeÌ„t of the Saracens and gotte the Cittye Gaza and besieged also Hierusalem two yeares He raigned two yeares hauing for his chiefe City Damaicus After him folowed Omar or Ahumar who conquered a great part of Syria and got Egypt The 4. king of the Saracens after Mahumet was OdmeÌ„ then folowed Haly after him Muhanias which after the siege of 7. yeares obteined got the christian Citty of Cesaria also ouercame the Persians with theyr king Orunasda and subdued that country to his law Thus the wicked Saracens in the space of 30. yeares subdued Arabia got Palestina Phenicia Syria Egypt and Persia whiche came directly to the 666. yeares prophecied of in the Reuelations of S. Iohn as is aforesayd And not long after they proceded further and got Affrike and then Asia as in the processe of theyr story shal appeare the Lord willing Not long after Heraclius Emperor of Constantinople succeeded Constans his nephew who in the 13. yere of his Empyre fighting vnluckely agaynst the Saraceus in Licia was ouerthrown of Muhamas aforesayd in the yeare of our Lord 655. Which Constans if he were not prospered by the Lord in his warres it was no great
maruell considering that he had slaine his brother Theodosius before at home moreouer liued in incestious matrimony also being inclined to certayne new sects could not abide the coÌ„trary teachers but slew theÌ„ which admonished him thereof The sayd Constans going afterward to Italy was also ouercome of the Lumbardes c. the Saracens after this victory spoyled also Rhodes Although these cursed Saracens in these theyr greate victories conquests were not without domesticall seditions and deuisions among themselues yet the princes of the Saracens being called then Sultans had in theyr possession the gouernment of Syria Egypt Affrike of a great part of Asia about the terme of 400. yeares till at length the Saracen king which ruled in Persia fighting agaynst the Saracene of Babilon sought ayde of the Turkes to fight with him agaynst the Sultane of Babilon The which Turks by litle and litle surprised vpoÌ„ the Sultan of Persia not long after putting him out of place vsurped the king dome of Persia which afterward went further as ye shall heare the Lord willing And this is the first beginning of the Turkes dominion These Turkes after they had thus ouercome great couÌ„tryes and prouinces and made their power large mighty both in Asia and Europa begaÌ„ to deuide theyr kingdoÌ„es countryes amongest themselues But when they coulde not agree but with deadly war contended for the boundes of those kingdomes and dominions in the meane tyme 4. of the principall families conquering and subduing all the rest parted the whole Empyre amongst theÌ„selues And yet they also not so contented fell to such cruell hatred conteÌ„tion warre and slaughter no doubt by the iust iudgement of God against his blasphemous enemies that there was no end thereof vntill the remnant of the auncient Turkes was vtterly rooted out For it is euident that there are fewe nowe remayning which are Turkes in deed by birth and bloud and that the state of that great empyre is not upholdeÌ„ but by the strength anâ— power of souldyors which haue bene Christians and now are turned to Mahumetes Religion so that euen theyr owne naturall language is now out of vse amongest them sauing in certayne families of theyr nobility and geÌ„tlemen These foure familyes aboue mentioned with theyr Captaynes and armyes about the yeare of our Lorde 1330 went raging throughout all Asia and Europa and euery one of them conquered some parte of the countryes where they passed The causes of these great inuasioÌ„s and victoryes were the dissention and discorde falsehoode idlenesse vnconstancy greedy auarice lacke of trueth and fidelity among Christian men of al states and degrees both high and low For by the wilfull defection and backesliding of the Christians the Turkish power did exceedingly encrease in that many â—rsiring the licentious life liberty of war allured with the prosperous successe of thynges forsooke the Churche of God and made themselues bond slaues to Mahumet and his deuilish sect bâ—th because that fleshly liberty is delighting to all men and partly also because as fortune fauoreth so commonly the willes of men enclyne And agayne suche as be prophane and without the feare of God whereof there is an infinite number in the Church in all ages are wont commonlye to iudge of Religion according to the successe of realmes and kingdomes For if any not onelye for the variety of opinions but also for the diuersitye of euentes and fortune amongest men haue inquired and doe inquire whether there be any Churche of God distyncte from other nations what it is and where it is especially for so muche as the greatest part of men bothe in the olde time when as the foure Monarchyes flourished in order was ignoraunt of this doctrine whiche is peculier to the Churche alone and nowe also the barbarity of Mahumet preuayleth raigneth in the moste part of the worlde And how standeth this with mans reason that a small number both miserable and also feebled and broken with manye battayles shoulde be regarded and loued of God and the other flourishing in all wealth prosperity victoryes authority and power should be reiected and despised of God seing there is no power and authoritye but by the ordynaunce of God Albeit therefore the power of the Turkes hath bene for these two hundreth yeares of greater force then any other Monarchy of the world besides yet is there no Imperiall dignity to be estemed in that Turkish tyraÌ„ny but amongest those nations onely where the heauenly doctrine of the Gospell is preached other disciplines necessary for the Churche of God the common life of man mayntayned and regarded where the lawes of God other honest and ciuil ordinaunces agreable to the same doe flourish and reigne where lawful iudgement is exercised where vertue is honoured and rewarded where sinne and wickednes is punished where honest familyes are mayntayned and defended These thinges are not regarded amongest the Turkes the enemies of the sonne of God and all lawfull Empyres because they dissolue and reiect all godly focietyes honest discipline good lawes policyes righteous iudgemeÌ„ts the ordinaunce of matrimony and godly familyes For what hath the Empyre of the Turkes bene hetherto but moste deadly cruell and perpetuall warre to worke all mischief destruction and desolation to subuert good lawes Cityes kingdomes policies and to enlarge theyr cruell power dominion The stay and strength whereof is not loue and fauour proceeding of vertue and iustice as in lawefull and well gouerned Empyres but feare violence oppression swarmes and infinite thousandes of barbarous and most wicked people ministers of Satans malice fury Whiche kinde of dominion and tyranny hath bene condeÌ„ned by the voyce of God many yeares agoe the â—â—stimonyes wherof the Lord would haue to remayne in the Church least the godly being moued with the power successe therof should fall away and forsake the sonne of God Wherefore let vs not seâ—ke for any Imperiall state in that barbarity but let vs be thankefull acknowledge the great benefite of God for that he hath reserued to vs certayne remnaunts of the Romayn Empyre And let vs call vpon him dayly with harty petitions and grones wyth zeale and loue to the house of God that this Turkish power ioined with the malice of Sathan against the sonne of God preuayle not agaynst the poore congregations litle remnant of his Churche as it hath hitherto done agaynste those strong and noble christian kingdoms and churches were now we see the Turkish tyranny to raigne SathaÌ„ to haue taken full possession Whose state was once farre better then ours is now and more like to continue without such horrible ouerthrowes and desolation Oh that we might foresee a litle the great daunger that hangeth ouer our heades For though the Turke semeth to be farre of yet doe we nourishe within our brestes at home that maye soone cause vs to feele his cruell hand and worse if worse may be
the Byshop of Winchester seauen myles compasse of land to builde there the Byshops sea the which was accomplished and finished Kenwalkus hys sonne Of this Berinus Malmesbery Polychronicon with dyuers other writers do report a thing straunge and myraculous which if it be a fable as no doubt it is I cannot but maruel that so many authors so constantly agre in reporting and affirming the same The matter is this this Berinus being sent as is said by Honorius to preach in EnglaÌ„d promiseth him to trauell to the vttermost borders therof and there to preach the Gospell where the name of Christ was neuer heard Thus he seting forward in his iourney passeth through Fraunce and so to the sea side where hee found a passage ready and the winde serued so faire that he was called vpon in such hast that he had no leysure to remember himselfe to take all things with him which hee had to cary At length as he was on the sea sailing and almost in the middle course of his passage remembred himselfe of a certaine relique left behinde him for hast which Honorius had giuen him at his comming out Malmesberiensis calleth it Corporalia Historia Iornalensis calleth it Pallulam super quam Corpus Christi consecraret which wee call a Corporas or such a like thing and what els enclosed with in it I can not tell Here Berinus in great sorow coulde not tell what to doe if he should haue spoken to the Heathen mariners to turne their course backe againe they woulde haue mocked him and it had bin in vaine Wherfore as the stories write he boldly steppeth into the Sea and walkeyng on fote back again taketh with him that which was left behind so returneth to his company againe hauing not one thred of his garments wette Of his miracle or whether I should cal it a fable rather let the reader iudge therof as he thinketh because it is not written in the Scripture we are not bound to beleeue it But if it were true it is then thought to be wrought of god not for any holines in the man or in the Corporas but a speciall gifte for the conuersion of the heathen for whose saluation God suffereth oft many wonders to be done This Berinus being receiued in the ship againe with a great admiration of the Maryners beyng therewyth conuerted and Baptysed was driuen at last by the weather to the coast of the WestsaxoÌ„s where Kynigilsus and his brother Quicelinus aboue mentioned did raigne Which two kinges the same time by the preaching of Berinus were conuerted and made Christen men with the people of the country being before rude and barbarous It happened the same time when the forsaid kings shoulde bee christened that Oswaldus mentioned a little before king of Northumberland was theÌ„ present and the same day maried Kynigilsus his daughter and also was godfather to the king Thus Oswald after he had reigned ix yeares in such holines and perfectnes of life as is aboue specified was slayne at length in the field called Maxfield by wicked PeÌ„da king of the Mercians which Penda at length after all his tyranny was ouercome and slaine by Oswy brother to Oswald next king after Oswald of Northumberland notwithstanding he had thryse the people which Oswy had this Penda being a Panim had iii. sonnes Wolferus Weda and Egfridus To this seconde sonne Weda Oswy had before time maried his daughter by consent of Penda hys father The whiche Weda by helpe of Oswy was made Kyng of Southmercia the which Lordship is seuered from northmercia by the ryuer of Trent The same Weda moreouer at what time he maried the daughter of Oswy promised to him that he would become a christen man which thing he performed after the death of Penda his Father but afterward within iij. yeares of his reigne he was by reason of his wife slaine And after him the kingdome fell to Wolferus the other brother who beyng wedded to Ermenilda daughter of Ercomber kyng of Kente was shortlye after Christened so that he is accounted the first christened king of Mercia This Wolferus conquered Kenwalcus Kyng of Kent and gat the I le of Wight which after he gaue to Sigbert King of Theastangles vpon condition he would be Christened And thus the Eastangles which before had expulsed Mellitus there bishop as is declared recouered againe the Christian faith vnder Sigbert their King who by the meanes of the foresayd Wolferus was reduced and Baptised by Finanus the Byshop But to returne againe to Oswy from whom we haue a litle digressed of whom we shewed before how he succeded after Oswald in the prouince of Bernicia to whom also was ioyned Oswynus hys cosin ouer the Prouince of Deyra and therwith his felow Oswy raigned the space of vij yere this Oswyne was gentle liberal to his people and no â—â—sse deuout towarde God who vpon a time had giuen to Aidanus the bishop aboue mentioned a Princely Horse with the trappers al that appertained therto because he should not so much trauel on foote but some tyme ease himselfe withall Thus Aidanus the Scottishe Byshop as he was riding vpon his kingly horse by the way meteth him a certaine poore man asking and crauing hys charitie Aidanus hauing nothing els to giue him lighted down and giueth to him his horse trapped and garnished as he was The King vnderstanding this not contented therwith as he was entring to dinner with the sayd Aidanus what ment you father Byshop sayd he to giue away my horse I gaue you vnto the begger Had not I other horses in my stable that might haue serued him well inough but you must giue awaye that which of purpose was pickt out for you among the chiefest To whome the Bishop made aunswere againe saying or rather rebuking the king what be these wordes O king saide he that you speake Why set you more price by an horse which is but the sole of an horse then you do by him which is the sonne of Mary yea which is the sonne of God He said but thys when the king forthwith vngirding his sword froÌ„ about him as he was then newly come in from hunting falleth downe at the feete of the Bishop desiring him to forgiue him that and he would neuer after speake word to him for any treasure he should afterward giue away of his The Bishop seing the king so mekely affected hee then takyng him vp chering him againe with words began shortly after to weepe to be very heauy his minister asking the cause therof Aidanus aunswered in his scottish language saying to him I weepe saith he for that this king cannot liue loÌ„g This people is not worthy to haue such a Prince as he is to raigne among them And so as Aidanus sayd it came to passe For not long after Oswy the king of Bernicia disdaining at him when
I will giue thee the keyes of the Kingdome of heauen Wilfride hauing thus ended his argument the kyng said to Colman Is it true that the Lord spake these things to S. Peter And Colman aunswered yea Then sayde the King Can you declare any thing that the Lorde gaue to Colum. Colman aunswered no. Then quoth the king doe both of you agree and consent in this matter without any controuersie and that these wordes were principally spoken to Peter and that the Lord gaue him the keyes of the kingdome of heauen And they both aunswered yea Then concluded the king on this wise for asmuch as S. Peter is the doore keper of heauen I will not gainesay him but in that I am able I will obeye his orders in euery point least when I come to the gates of heauen he shut them against me Upon this simple rude reason of the king the multitude eftsoones consented and with them also Cedda was contented to giue ouer Onely Colmanus the Sto◠beyng thē Archbishop of Yorke in displeasure left the Realme departed into Scotlande carying with him the bones of Aidanus Bed Lib. 3. cap. 25. And thus much concerning this matter of Easter After the decease of Oswy Egfride his sonne was King after him in Northumberland xv yeares By this Egfride Cutbert was promoted to the Bishopricke of the I le of Farne And Wilfride which before had bene Archbishop of Yorke was displaced through the meanes of Theodore Archbishop of Canterbury and Cedda possessed that sea Wilfride when he was put out went to Rome complained of him to Agathon the Bishop and was well allowed in some things But the king and Theodorus had there such Proctors and frindes that hee returned without speeding of hys cause Wherfore he returned into the Southsaxons and builded an Abbey in Silesey and preached vnto the Southsaxons xv yeares The king of the Southsaxons at that time Ethelwold to whom he declared a little before that Wolferus king of the Mercians gaue the I le of wight vpon condition that he would be Christened and so was baptised by Berinus the sayd Wolfer being his Godfather and sonne in law both in on day Wherfore Wolferus now being licensed by Ethelwod the king preached vnto his nobles people of Southsexe and conuerted thē to Christ. In the tune of whose baptising the raine which before they lacked three yeares together was giuen them plentifully whereby their great famine slaked and the countrey was made frutefull which before was dried vp with barēnes In so much that as in some storyes is said the people penured with famine would go xl together vpon the rocks by the seaside and taking handes together would throw themselues downe to the sea Moreouer where they lacked before the arte of fishing the foresaide Wilfride taught them how with nets to fish And thus by processe haue we discoursed from tyme to tyme how and by what meanes the Idolatrous people were induced to the true fayth of Christ of whome these Southsaxons with the I le of wight was the last After Egfride who was slaine in the strayghtes of Scotland next succeeded Alfride his brother and bastarde sonne to Oswy raigned xviij or xix yeres in Northumberland This Alfride restored againe the foresaid Wilfride to the sea of Yorke whom his brother had before expelled put in Cedda Notwithstanding the same king within v. yeares after expulsed the saide Wilfride againe and so went he to Rome But at length by Osrike his successour was placed againe the Archbishop of Yorke and Cedda was ordayned by Theodorus Byshop of Mercia The which prouince of Mercia the said Theodorus Archbishop of Canterbury by the authoritie of the Synode holdē at Hatfield did after diuide into fiue bishoprickes that is one to Chester the second to worceter the third to Lichfield the fourth to Cederna in Lindesey the fift to Dorchester which was after translated to Lincolne Neare about this time in the yeare of our Lord 666. the detestable sect of Mahumet begā to take strēgth place Although Polychronicon differing a little in yeares accoūteth the beginning of this sect somwhat before but the most diligent searchers of thē which write nowe refer it to this yeare which wel agreeth with the number of the beast signed in the Apocalips 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That is 666. Of this Mahumet came the kingdome of Agarenes whome hee after named Saracenes to whom he gaue sondry lawes patched of many sectes religions togither he taught thē to pray euer to the South And as we keepe the Sonday so they keepe the friday which they call the day of Venus He permitted them to haue as many wiues as they were able to maintaine to haue as many concubines as they list to abstaine from vse of wyne except vppon certaine solemne daies in the yeres to haue worship onely one God omnipotent saying that Moses the Prophetes were great men but Christ was greater and greatest of all the Prophets as being borne of the virgine Marye by the power of God without mans seede and at last was taken vp to heauen but was not slaine but an other in his likenes for him with many other wicked blasphemies in his law cōtained At length this kingdome of the Saracenes beganne to be conquered of the Turkes in processe of time wholy subdued to them But now to returne again to the time of our English Saxons In this meane season Theodorus was sent from Italy into England by Vitellianus the Pope to bee Archbyshop of Caunterbury with him diuers other monks of Italy to set vp here in Englād Latine seruice Masses ceremonies letanies with such other Romishe ware c. This Theodorus being made Archbishop and Metropolitane of Canterbury began to play the rex placing dysplacing the byshops at his pleasure As for Cedda Wilfride Archbishops of Yorke he thrust them both out vnder the pretence that they were not lawfully consecrated notwithstanding they were sufficientlye authorised by theyr kinges and were placed against their willes Wherfore Wilfride as is before touched went vp to Rome but could haue no redres of his cause yet to shew what modesty this Wilfride vsed against his enimie being so violently molested as he was because the wordes of his complainte are expressed in W. Malmesbery I thought here to expresse the same both for the commendation of the partie and also for the good example of other in case any such be whome good examples will mooue to well doing This Wilfride therefore hauing such iniury and violence offered vnto him by the handes of Theodore although he had iust cause to doe his vttermost yet in prosecuting his complaint how hee tempered himselfe what wordes of modestie he vsed rather to defende his innocencie then to impugne his aduersary by this his suggestion offered vp to the Byshop of Rome may appeare whose words
tui Praesbyterum ad limina Apostolorū principum dominorum meorum Petri Pauli amatorum tuorum ac protectorum ad nostrae mediocritatis conspectum non moreris dirigere Quem satisfaciente domino sanctis tuis precibus non diffidas prospere ad te redire peracta praemissorum capitulorum cum auxilio Dei desiderata solennitate Erite enim vt confidimus etiam cunctis tibi creditis profuturum quicquid Ecclesiae generali claruerit per eius praestantiam impartitum c. So notable and famous was the learning of this foresayd Bede that the Church of Rome as by this letter appeareth both stood in need of his helpe and also requireth the same about the discussing of certaine causes and controuersies appertaining to learning Moreouer the whole Latin church at that time gaue him the maisterie in iudgement and knowledge of the holy Scripture In all his explanations his chiefest scope and purpose did euer driue to instruct and informe his Reader simplely and without all curiousnes of stile in the sincere loue of god of his neighbour As touching the holynes and integritie of his life it is not to be doubted for how could it be that he should attend to any vicious idlenes or had any laisure to the same who in reading digesting so many volumes consumed all his whole cogitations in writing vpon the scriptures for so he testifieth of himselfe in the 3. booke vpon Samuel saying in these wordes If my treatises and expositions saith he bring with them no other vtilitie to the Readers therof yet to my selfe they conduce not a little in this that while all my study and cogitatiō was set vpon them in the meane while of the slipperie intitements and vayne cogitations of this world I had little mynd Thus in this trauail of study he continued til the age of 62. yeres At length drawyng to his latter end beyng sicke vij wekes togither besides other occupiyngs of his mynde and other studies which he did not intermit he translated also the gospell of S. Iohn into English At length with great comfort of spirite departed this lyfe pronouncyng many comfortable sayings to them that stood about him vpon the Ascension day the same yeare when Nothelinus was instituted Archbishop of Caunterbury And thus much concernyng the story of Bede This Celulfus king of Northumberland afore mentioned after he had raigned viij yeares was made a Monke in the Abbey of Farne otherwise called Lindefar or holy Iland where by his meanes licence was geuen to the monkes of that house to drinke wyne or ale which before by the institution of Aidanus aboue mentioned dronke nothing but milke and water After whom succeded Egbert his cosin brother to Egbert the same tyme beyng bishop of Yorke which brought againe thether the palle that hys predecessors had forgone since the tyme that Paulinus had left the sea fled to Rochester as is before declared The said Egbert also erected a noble Library in Yorke whose example I would other bishops now would follow About the beginning of the raigne of this Egbert was Cutbert Archbishop of Canterbury who collected a great Synode of Bishops and Prelates in the yere of our Lord 747. in the month of September neare to the place called Clonesh◠In the which Synode assembled these decrees were enacted 1. First that Bishops should be more diligent in seing to their office and in admonishing the people of their faults 2. That they shoulde liue in a peaceable minde together notwithstanding they were in place disseuered a sunder 3. That euery Bishop once a yere should go about al the Parishes of his Dioces 4. That the said Bishops euery one in his dioces should monish their Abbots monks to liue regularly and that Prelates should not oppresse their inferiors but loue thē 5. That they should teach the Monasteries which the secular men had inuaded and coulde not then be taken from them to liue regularly 6. That none should be admitted to orders before his life should be examined 7. That in Monasteries the reading of holy Scripture should be more frequented 8. That Priests should be no disposers of secular busines 9. That they should take no mony for baptising infants 10. That they shoulde both learne and teache the Lordes Prayer and Creede in the English toung 11. That all should ioyne together in their ministery after one vniforme rite and maner 12. That in a modest voice they should sing in the church 13. That all holy and festinall dayes should be celebrate at one time together 14. That the Sabboth day be reuerently obserued kept 15. That the vij houres Canonical euery day be obserued 16. That the Rogation dayes both the greater and lesser should not be omitted 17. That the feast of S. Gregory and S. Austen our Patron should be obserued 18. That the fast of the foure times shoulde be kept and obserued 19. That Monkes and Nunnes should go regularly apparelled 20. That Byshops should see these decrees not to be neglected 21. That the Churchmen should not geue them selues to dronkeunesse 22. That the Communion should not be neglected of the Churchmen 23. Item that the same also should be obserued of the laye men as time required 24. That lay men first shoulde be well tried before they entred in Monkerie 25. That almes be not neglected 26. That Byshops should see these decrees to be notified to the people 27. They disputed of the profite of Almes 28. They disputed of the profite of singing Psalmes 29. That the Congregation shoulde be constitute after their habilitie of their goodes 30. That Monkes should not dwell among lay men 31. That publike prayer should be made for kinges and Princes These decrees and ordinaunces beyng thus among the Bishops concluded Cutbert the Archbishop sendeth the copy therof to Boniface whiche Boniface otherwise named Winfride an English man borne was than the Archbishop of Mentz and after made a Martyr as the Popish stories terme him This Boniface being as is sayd Archbishop of Mentz in the time of this foresayd Synode wrote a letter to Ethelbald king of Merceland which Ethelbald was also present in the same Synode of whome Bede maketh mention in his historie calling him proude Ethelbald and the greatest of the Saxon kinges in his time First this Ethelbald after the departing of Ceolulphe into his Monkerie inuaded and spoiled the countrey of Northumberland Moreouer he exercised mortall and horrible warre a long space wyth Cudred otherwise of some named Cutbert King of Westsaxons Furthermore he with other Saxon kings so impugned the Britains that from that time they neuer durst prouoke the Saxons any more At length the said Cudred refusing the intollerable exactions of proud Ethelbald doth incounter with him in battaile Where notwythstanding the great power that Ethelbald had to him adioyned of the Mercians of the Eastsaxons of the Eastangles and of Cantuarites yet the saide
of the Northpart of Englande from the riuer of Tames with Mercia London and Essex disdained that Alfrede shoulde beare any dominion on the other side of Tames southward Whereupon the foresayde three kings with all the force and strength they coulde make marched towarde Chippenham in Westsexe with such a multitude that the king with his people was not able to resist them In so much that the people which inhabited there some fled ouer the sea some remained with the king diuers submitted themselues to the Danes Thus King Alfrede being ouerset with multitude of enemies and forsaken of hys people hauing neither lād to hold nor hope to recouer that which he had lost withdrew himselfe with a fewe of his nobles about him into a certaine wood countrey in Somersetshire called Ethelyng where he had right scant to liue with but suche as he and his people might purchase by hunting and fishing This Edelyng or Ethelying or Ethelyngsey standeth in a great Maresse or Moore so that there is no accesse vnto it without ship or boate and hath in it a great woode called Selewood and in the midle a litle plaine about of two acres of ground In which Ile is veneson and other wilde beastes with soule and fishes great plenty In this wood King Alured at his first comming espied a certaine deserte cotage of a poore Swynarde keeping swine in the woode named Dunwolphus of whome the King then vnknowen was entertained and chearished with such poore fare as he and his wife could make him For the which King Alfrede afterwarde set the poore Swinarde to learning and made him Bishop of Winchester In the meane season while King Alfrede accompanied with a few was thus in the desert wood waiting the euent of these miseries certaine stories recorde of a poore beggar which there came and asked hys almes of the King And the night folowing he appeared to the King in hys sleepe saying his name was Cutbert promising as sent frō God vnto him for his good charitie great victories against the Danes But to let these dreaming fables passe althoughe they be testified by diuers authours both Wilielmus Lib. de Reg. Polychronicon Rog. Houeden Iornalensis and other mo Notwythstanding the king in processe of time was strēgthened and cōforted more through the prouidence of God respecting the miserable ruine of the Englishmen First the brother of King Haldene the Dane before mentioned comming in with xxiij ships landed about Deuonshire where by chaunce being resisted by a bushment of king Alfredes men who for their safegarde there lay in garyson were slaine to the number of 1300. men and their ensigne called the Ranen was taken Houedenus in hys booke of Continuationis wryteth that in the same cōflict both Inguar and Hubba were slain among the other Danes After this King Alfrede being better cheared shewed him selfe more at large so that daily resorted to him men of Wiltshyre Somersetshyre and Hamshyre till that hee was strongly accompanied Then the King put himselfe in a bold and dangerous venture as wryteth Wilelmus Lib. de Reg. Polychron and Fabian which followeth them both for he apparelling him in the habite of a Minstrell as hee was very skilfull in all Saxon Poemes with his instrument of Musike entred in the tentes of the Danes lying then at Eddendime and in shewing there his interlude and songs espied all theyr slouth and ydlenes and heard much of their counsell And after returning to hys companie declared vnto them the whole manner of the Danes Shortly vpon the same the King sodainly in the night fell vpon the foresaid Danes distressed and slewe of them a great multitude chased them from that coast In so much that through hys strong valiaunt assaultes vpon his enemies out of his tower of Edelyng newly fortified he so encōbered them that he clearly voyded the countrey of them betweene that and Selwoodes His subiectes eftsones hearing of these hys valiaunt victories and manful deedes drewe to him daily out of all coasts Who through the helpe of God and their assistānce helde the Danes so short that he wanne from them Winchester diuers other good townes Briefly at lēgth he forced them to seeke for peace the which was concluded vpon certaine couenaunts Whereof one and the principal was that the forenamed Gutrum their King shoulde be Christened The other was that suche as woulde not be Christened should depart and voide the countrey Upon these couenants first the sayde Gutrum the Danish Prince cōming to Winchester there was Christened with xx of his greatest Dukes or Nobles To the whyche Gutrum King Alured being hys Godfather at hys Baptisme named hym Athelstane Who after a certaine season that he had feasted the said Danes he according to his promise before made gaue vnto theyr King the countrey of Eastanglia containing Northfolke Suffolke and part of Cambridshire Moreouer as saith Polychron he graūted to the Danes that were Christened the Countrey of Northumberland So the residue that wold not be Christened departed the land and sailed into Fraunce where what vexation and harme they wrought the Chronicles of Fraunce do partly comprehend King Athelstane thus hauing the possession of these countreis had all Eastangles vnder his obedience And albeit that he held the sayd prouince as in fee of the king promised to dwel there as his liege mā yet that notwithstanding hee continued more like a tyrant by the terme of xj yeare and died in the xij yere During the which space King Alfrede hauing some more rest and peace repaired certain townes and strong holds afore by the Danes empaired Also he builded diuers houses of religiō as the house of Nunnes at Shaftesbury An other religious house at Ethelyng he foūded Item an other in Winchester named the new monastery Item he endewed richly the Churche of S. Cutbert in Dyrham He sent also to India to pay and performe his vowes to S. Thomas of Inde which he made during the time of his distresse against the Danes About the xv yeare of the reigne of Alfred the Danes returning from France to England landed in Kent and so came to Rochester and besieged that City and there lay so long that they builded a Tower of tymber against the gates of the Citie But by strength of the Citizens that tower was destroyed and the Citie defended t◠King Alfrede came and reseued them Whereby the Danes were so distressed and so nere trapped that for feare they left their horses behind them and fled to their ships by night But the King when he was thereof ware sent after them and tooke xvj of their shippes slew many of the said Danes This done the King returned to London repaired the same honorably as sayth Houedenus made it habitable which before was sore decaied and febled by the Danes The third yeare after this which was the xix yeare of the raigne of king
a booke in her hand which he wold faine haue promised to geue him the same so that he wold learne it Wherupon he for greedines of the booke eftsoones learned the letters hauing to his Scholemaister Pleimundus after bishop of Canterbury And so daily grew more and more in knowledge that at length as mine author sayth Plurimam partem Romanae bibliothecae Anglorum auribus dedit optimam praedam peregrinarum mercium ciuium vsibus conuertens That is A great part of the Latin Librarie hee translated into English conuerting to the vses of his Citizens a notable pray of forein ware marchaÌ„dise c. Of which bookes by him and through him translated was Orosius Pastorale Gregorij The historie of Bede Boëtius de consolatione Philosophiae Also a booke of his owne making and in his owne toung which in the English speach he called a haÌ„dbooke in Greke called it Enchiridion in Latine a Manuel Besides the historie of Bede translated into the Saxons toung he also himselfe compiled a story in the same speach called the storie of Alfrede c. which both bookes in the Saxons tounge I haue seene though the language I do not vnderstaÌ„d And as he was learned himself excellently well so likewise did he inflame all his countrey men to the loue of liberall letters as the wordes of the storie reporteth Illos praemijs hos minis hortando neminem illiteratum ad quamlibet curiae dignitatem aspirare permittens That is He exhorted and stirred his people to the studie of learning some with giftes some by threates suffering no man to aspire to any dignitie in the Court except he were learned Moreouer an other storie thus sayth speaking of his nobles Optimates quoque suos ad literaturam addiscendam in tantum prouocauit vt sibi filios suos vel saltem si filios noÌ„ haberent seruos suos literis commendarent That is Also his nobles so much hee did allure to the embracing of good letters that they set all their sonnes to schoole or if they had no sonnes yet their seruauntes they caused to be learned Whereby the common prouerbe may be found not so common as true Such as is the Prince such be the subiectes He began moreouer to translate the Psalter in English had almost finished the same had not death preueÌ„ted him Guliel de Regib Angl. In the Prologue of the booke intituled Pastorale Grego thus hee wryteth declaring the cause why hee was so earnest and diligent in translating good bookes from Latine into English shewing the cause therof why he so did as foloweth Quòd Ecclesiae in quibus innumerae priscae bibliothecae continebantur cum libris a Danis incensae sint quodque in tota insula studium literarum ita abolituÌ„ esset vt quisque minus timeret capitis periculum quam studiorum exercitia adire Qua propter se in hoc Anglis suis consulere c. That is The cause was for that innumerable auncient Libraryes which were kept in Churches were consumed with fire by the Danes And that men had rather suffer perill of their life theÌ„ to follow the exercise of studyes And therefore he thought thereby to prouide before for the people of the English nation c. It is tolde of him both in Polychron Malmesb. Ironalensis and other storyes mo whereof I haue no names that he seing his countrey namely Westward to be so desolate of scholes and learning partly to profite himselfe partly to furnish his countrey subiectes with better knowledge first sent for Grimboldus a learned Monke out of Fraunce to come into England Also sent for an other learned man out from the partes of Wales whose name was Asserion whome he made Byshop of Shyreborne Item out of Mercia he sent for Werefrithus bishop of Worcetor to whoÌ„ he put the Dialogues of Gregoy to be translated But chiefly he vsed the Counsell of Neotus who then was counted for an holy man and Abbot of a certaine Monasterie in Cornwal By the aduisement of which Neotus hee sent for these learned men aboue recited and also ordained certaine scholes of diuers artes first at Oxforde and also fraunchised the same with many great liberties Guliel Iornalens Fabi cap. 171. Wherof perhaps the schole now called the new Colledge first then begon of this Neotus myght take hys name which afterwarde peraduenture the Byshops of Winchester after a larger manner did reedâ—fie and inlarge wyth greater possessions Moreouer amoÌ„g other learned men which were about king Alfrede histories make mention of Iohannes Scotus a godly Diuine and a learned Philosopher but not that Scotus which nowe we call Duns For that Iohannes Scotus came after this many yeares This Iohannes is described to be a sharpe wit of great eloquence and well expert in the Greeke toung pleasant and mery of nature and coÌ„ditions as appeareth by diuers his doings aunsweres First he comming to Fraunce out of his owne countrey of Scotland by reason of the great tumultes of warre was there worthily intertained and for hys learning had in great estimation of Carolus Caluus the French king whom he commonly and familiarly vsed euer to haue about him both at table and in chamber Upon a time the King sitting at meate and seeing something belike in thys Iohn Scot which semed not very courtly cast forth a mery word asking of him what difference there was betwixt a Scot a Sot Whereunto the Scot sitting ouer against the King somewhat lower replied againe sodainly rather then aduisedly yet merely saying Mensa tantùm that is the table onely importing thereby himself to be the Scot and so calling the king a Sot by craft Which word howe other princes would haue taken to stomake I knowe not but thys Charles for the great reuereÌ„ce he bare to his learning turned it but to a laughter among his nobles so let it passe An other time the same king being at dinner was serued wyth a certaine dish of fish wherein were two great fishes and a litle one After the king had taken thereof his repast setteth downe to Iohannes Scotus the foresayde fish to distribute vnto the other ij Clarkes sitting there wyth him which were two tall and mighty persons he himselfe being but a litle man Iohannes taketh the fish of the which the two great he taketh and carueth to himself the litle fish he reacheth to the other two The king perceiuing this his diuision thus made reprehended the same Then Iohannes whose maner was euer to finde out some honest matter to delite the King answered to him againe proouing his diuision to stand iust and equal For here sayth he be two great and a little poynting to the two great fishes himselfe And likewise here again is a litle one and two great pointing to the litle fish two great persons I pray you sayeth hee what oddes is there or what distribution can be more equall
Christum Domini ad effundendum sanguinem innocentem Chron. de Crouland Not long after the coronation of this king a cloud was seene throughout the land which appeared the one halfe like bloud and the other halfe like fire And changed after into sondry colours and vanished at the last in the morning Shortly after the appearaunce of this cloud in the iij. yeare of his raigne the Danes arriuing in sondry places of the land first spoyled Southhampton either slaying the inhabitants or leading them captiue away FroÌ„ thence they went to the I le of Thanet then they inuaded Chester from thence they proceeded to Cornwall and Deuonshire so to Sussex where in those coastes they did much harme and so retired to their ships agayne Roger Houeden writing hereof sayth that London the same tyme or as Fabian sayth a great part of London was consumed with fire About this tyme fell a variance betwene the foresayd Egelred and the bishop of Rochester In so much that he made warre against him and besieged the Citie And notwithstaÌ„ding that Dunstan required the king sending him admonishment to geue ouer for the sake of S. Andrew yet continued he his siege till the bishop offred him an huÌ„dreth pounds of gold which he receaued and so departed The Danes seing the discord that then was in the realme and specially the hatred of the subiectes against the kyng rose againe and did great harme in diuers places of England In so much that the king was glad to graunt them great summes of mony for peace to be had For the assuraÌ„ce of which peace Analeffe captaine of the Danes became a christen man and so returned home to his countrey did no more harme Besides these miseries before recited a sore sicknes of the bloudy flixe and hote feuers fell among the people wherof many died with a like moraine also among the beastes Moreouer for lacke of iustice many thieues rioters and bribers were in the land with much miserie and mischiefe About the xi yeare some say the ix yeare of this kings raigne died Dunstan After whom succeded Ethelgarus or as Iornalensis writeth Stilgarus After him Elfricus as affirmeth Guliel lib. 1. de pontif But as Polydorus sayth Siricius After him Elfricus came but Siritius after the mynd of William Lib. 1. But Polydorus sayth Aluritius theÌ„ Elphegus c. About the same tyme in the yeare of our Lord 995. Aldunus Bishop translated the body of S. Cuthbert from Chester which first was in a Northren Iland theÌ„ at Rochester to Durelme or Dunoline Wherupon the bishops sea of Duresme first began Not long after the death of Dunstane the Danes agayne entred England in many and sondry places of the land In such sorte that the kyng was to seeke to which coast he should go first to withstand his enemies And in conclusion for the auoyding of more harme he was compelled to appease them with great summes of mony But when that money was spent they fell to new robbyng of the people and assailing the land in diuers places not only about the countrey of Northumberland but also besieged the Citie of London at the last But being froÌ„ thence repulsed by the manhood of the Londoners they strayd to other countreys adioyning as to Essex Kent Sussex and Hampshire burnyng and killing where so euer they weÌ„t so that for lacke of a good head or gouernour many things in the land perished For the king gaue himselfe to the vice of lecherie and polling of his subiects and disinherited meÌ„ of their possessions and caused them to redeeme the same agayne with great summes of money for he payed great tribute to the Danes yerely which was called Danegelt Which tribute so increased that from the first tribute of x. M. pouÌ„d it was brought at last in processe of v. or vj. yere to xl M. pound The which yearely during to the comming of S. Edward and after was leuied of the subiects of this land To this sorow moreouer was ioyned hunger penury among the commoÌ„s in so much that euery one of theÌ„ was constrained to plucke steale from other So that what for the pillage of the Danes and what by inward thieues and bribers this land was brought into great affliction Albeit the greatest cause of this affliction as to me appeareth is not so much to bee imputed to the kyng as to the dissention among the Lordes themselues who theÌ„ did not agree one with another But when they assembled in consultation together eyther they did draw diuers ways or if any thing were agreed vpon any matter of peace betwene the parties soone it was broken againe or els if any good thing were deuised for the preiudice of the enemy anone the Danes were warned therof by some of the same counsaile Of whom the chiefe doers were Edrike Duke of Mercia and Alfrike the Admirall or captain of the ships who betrayed the kings nauy to the Danes Wherefore the kyng apprehending Alfagarus sonne of the said Alfrike put out his eyes and so did he after to the two sonnes of Duke Edrike in like maner The Danes thus preuayling more and more ouer the english men grew in such pride presumption that when they by strength caused the husbandmen to care and sowe the land and to do all other vile labour belongyng to the house they would sitte at home holding the wife at theyr pleasure with daughter and seruaunt And when the husband man came home he should scantly haue of his own as his seruants had so that the Dane had all at his will till taring of the best when the owner scantly had his fill of the worst Thus the common people beyng of them oppressed were in such feare and dread that not onely they were constrained to suffer them in their doings but also glad to please them called euery one of them in the house where they had rule Lord Dane Which worde after in processe of tyme when the Danes were voyded was for despite of the Danes turned of the english men to a name of opprobry that when one English man would rebuke an other he would for the more part call him Lurdaine And thus hitherto through the assistaunce of Christ we haue brought this history to the yere of our lord 1000. During now continuing these great miseries vpon this English natioÌ„ the land being brought into great ruine by the grieuous tribute of the Danes and also by sustainyng the manifold villarâ—ies and iniuries as wel by them as by other oppressions within the realm This yere which was the yeare of our sauiour 1000. This Egelred through the counsail of certain his familiars about him in the 21. yeare of his raigne began a matter which was occasion eyther geuen by the one or taken by the other of a new plague to ensue vpon the SaxoÌ„s who had driuen out the
Britaine 's before That was in ioyning with the Normans in mariage For the king this yere abouesaid for the more strēgth as he thought both of him and the realm maried Emma the daughter of Richard Duke of Normandy Which Richard was the third Duke of the Normains and the first of that name By reason of which mariage king Egelred was not a little enhaunsed in his owne mynd and by prosumption thereof sent secret straight commissions to the rulers of euery towne in England that vpon S. Brices day at a certayne houre appointed the Danes should bee sodenly slayne And so it was performed which turned after to more trouble After that tidings came into Denmarke of the murder of those Danes Anone after Suanus king of Denmarke with a great host and nauy landed in Cornewall where by treason of a Normand named Hugh which by fauour of Queene Emma was made Erle of Deuonshire The sayd Suanus tooke Exceter after beat downe the wals From thence proceding further into the land they came to Wilton and Shireborne where they cruelly spoyled the countrey and slew the people But anone Suanus hearing that the king was comming to him with the power of his land tooke his ships set about to Norfolke where after much wasting of that countrey and spoyling the citie of Norwich and burning the towne of Thetford and destroying the countrey thereabout at length Duke Uskatel met him and beat him slew many of the Danes Wherfore Swanus for that yeare returned to Denmarke and there made great prouision to reenter the land againe the next yeare following And so did landing at Sandwich about the 25. yere of the raign of king Egelred there spoiled that countrey And as soone as he heard of any hoste of englishmen comming toward him then he tooke shipping againe So that when the kings army sought to meet him in one coast then would he sodainly land in an other And when the king prouided to meete with them vpon the sea either they would fain to flee or els they would with gifts blynd the Admirall of the kings nauy And thus wearied they the englishmen in conclusion brought them in extreme and vnspeakable misery In so much that the King was fayne to take peace with them gaue to king Suanus 30000. pound After which peace thus made Suanus returned agayne to Denmarke But this peace continued not long For the yeare next following king Egelred made Edricus aboue mētioned Duke of Mercia which was subtile of witte glosing and eloquent of speach vntrusty and false to the king and the Realme And soone after one Turkillus a Prince of the Danes landed in Kent with much people and there dyd such harme that the Kentishmē were faine to make peace with great gifts and so thence departed But this persecution of the Danes in one country or other in England neuer ceased nor the king did euer geue to them any notable battaile For when he was disposed to geue them battail this Edricus would euer counsaile him to the contrary so that the Danes euer spoyled and robbed and waxed rich and the english men euer poore and bare After this Suanus beyng in Denmarke and hearing of the increase of hys people in England brake hys couenaunts before made and with a great army and nauie in most defensable wyse appoynted landed in Northumberland proclaimyng himselfe to be king of this land Where after much vexation when he had subdued the people and caused the Erle with the rulers of the countrey to sweare to him feaultie he passed by the riuer of Trent to Ganisburgh and to Northwatlyng streete and subduyng the people there forced them to geue hym pledges whiche pledges he committed with his nauy vnto Canutus hys sonne to keepe whyle he went further into the lande And so with a great hoste came to Mercia killing and slaying Then he tooke by strength Winchester and Oxford dyd there what him liked That done he came toward London and hearing the king was there passed by the Riuer Thamis and came into Kent and there besieged Canterbury where he was resisted the space of 20. dayes At lēgth by treason of a Deacon called Almaricus whom the Bishop had preserued from death before wanne it and tooke the goods of the people and fired the Citie and tythed the Monkes of S. Augustines Abbey that is to meane they slew ix by cruell torment and the tenth they kept aliue as for their slaues So they slew there of religious men to the number of 900. persons of other men women childrē they slew aboue 8000. And finally whē they had kept the Bishop Elphegus in straight prison the space of 7. monethes because he would not cōdescend to geue vnto thē 3000. pound After many villanies vnto hym done they brought him to Greenewich there stoned him to death Kyng Egelred in the meane tyme fearing the ende of this persecution sent his wyfe Emma with his ij sonnes Alphred and Edward to the Duke of Normandy with whom also he sent the bishop of Londō The Danes proceeded still in their fury and rage and when they had won a great part of Westsaxonie they returned againe to London Whereof hearing the Londiners sent vnto them certayne great giftes and pledges At last the king about the 35. yeare of his raigne was chased vnto the I le of Wight with a secret company he spent there a great part of the Winter And finally without cattaile or comfort sailed into Normandy to his wyfe Swanus beyng ascertayned thereof inflamed with pride reared exceeding impositions vpon the people And amōg other he required a great summe of mony of S. Edmunds lands which the people there clanning to bee free from kings tributes denied to pay For this Suanus entred the territory of S. Edmūd and wasted and spoyled the countrey despising the holy Martyr manacing also the place of his sepulture Wherfore the men of that countrey fearing his tiranny fell to prayer and fasting so that shortly after Suanus dyed sodenly crying and yelling among his knightes Some say that he was striken with the sword of S. Edmund wherof he dyed the 3. day after In feare whereof Canutus his sonne which ruled as king after his father graunted them the freedome of all their liberty and moreouer ditched the land of the sayde Martyr with a deepe ditche and graunted to the inhabitaunts thereof great freedomes quityng them from all talke or tribute And after builded a Church ouer the place of his sepulture and ordained there an house of Monkes and endued them with rich possessions And after the tyme it was vsed that kings of England when they were crouned sent their crownes for an offring to Saint Edmūds shrine and redeemed the same agayne afterwardes with a condigne price When king Egelred heard of the death of Suanus he made prouision
returned into england Of whose sodain comming Canutus being vnprouided fled to Sandwich And there cutting of the noses and handes of the pledges which his father left with him sayled into Denmarke who the next yere returned againe with a great nauy and landed in the South country Wherfore the eldest sonne of king Egelrede called Edmond Ironside made prouision with the ayd of Edrike Duke of Mercia to meet him But Edrike fayning himselfe sicke came not but deceiued him For as it was after proued Edrike had promised his allegeance to Canutus By reason wherof Canutus entred the country of Westsaxon forced the people to be sworn vnto him and to geue him pledges In this season king Egelred being at london was taken with great sickenes there dyed and was buried in the Northside of Paules church behind the quire after he had raigned vnprosperously 36. yeares leauing after him his sayd eldest sonne Edmond Ironside and Alphred and Edward which were in Normandy sent thither before as is aboue rehersed This Egelred although he was miserably impugned and vexed of his enemies yet he with his counsail gaue forth wholsome lawes Whereof this is one parcell conteinyng good rules and lessons for all Iudges and Iustices to learne and follow OMnis ludex iustus misericordiam iudicium liberet in omnibus vt inprimis per rectam scientiam dicat emendationeÌ„ secundum culpam eam tamen admensuret propter indulgentiam Quaedam culpae reputantur à bonis iudicibus secunduÌ„ rectum emendandae Quaedam per Dei misericordiam condonaÌ„dae Iudicia debent esse sine omni haderunga quod non parcatur diuiti alicui vel egeno amico vel-inimico ius publicum recitari Nihil autem iniustius est quà m susceptio muneruÌ„ pro iudicio subuertendo Quia munera excaecant corda sapientum subuertunt verba iustorum Dominus Iesus dixit In quo iudicio iudicaueritis iudicabimini Timeat omnis iudex ac diligat Deum iudicem suum ne in die iudioij mutus fiat humiliatus ante oculos iudicis cuncta videntis Qui innocentem opprimit dimittit noxium pro pecunia vel amicitia vel odio vel quacunque factione opprimetur ab omnipotente iudice Et nullus Dominus nulla potestas stultos aut improbos iudices constituaÌ„t quia stultus per ignauiam improbus per cupiditatem vitat quam didicit veritatem Grauiùs enim laceraÌ„tur pauperes à prauis iudicibus quà m à cruentis hostibus Nullus hostis acerbior nulla pestis efficacior quà m familiaris inimicus Potest aliquoties homo fuga vel defensione vitare prauos inimicos Non ita possunt iudices quoties aduersus subditos malis desiderijs inflammantur Saepe etiam boni iudices habent malos vicarios ministros nephaÌ„dos quorum reatibus ipsi domini constringuntur si non â—os coerceant à rapacitate cohibeant Quia dominus minister seculorum ait Non solùm malè agentes sed omnes consentientes digni sunt aeterna morte Saepe etiam praui iudices iudicium peâ—uertunt vel respectant non finiunt causam donec voluntas eorum impleatur Et quando iudicant non opera sed munera considerant Impij iudices iuxta verbum sapientum sicut rapaces lupi vespere nil residuant vsque mane id est de praesenti solum vita cogitant de futura nihil considerant Malorum praepositorum mos est vt quicquid possunt auferant vix necessarium parum quid relinquant sustentationi Iracundus iudex non potest attendere rectam iudicij satisfactionem Nam per furoris excoecationem non perspicit rectitudinis claritatem Iustum iudicium vbi non persona consideratur Scriptum est Non attendas personam hominis in iudicio nec pro aliquo facies vt à vero declines iniustè iudices Susceptio muneris est dimissio veritatis Ex historia bibliothecae Iornal Of this king Egelred I find noted in the booke of Rog. Houed that he deposed and depriued from all possessions a certayne Iudge or Iusticer named Walgeatus the sonne of one Leonet for false iudgemeÌ„t and other proud doings whom notwithstanding he loued aboue all other Edmund Ironside a Saxon and Canutus a Dane Kings together in England AFter the death of Egelred variaunce fell betwene the Englishmen for the election of their king For the citizens of London with certayne other Lordes named Edwyne the eldest sonne of Egelred a yong man of lusty and valiant courage in martial adueÌ„tures both hardy wise and could very well endure all paynes Wherfore he was surnamed Irenside But the more of the Lordes fauoured Canutus the sonne of Swanus especially the Abbots Bishoppes and men of the spiritualtye which before had sworne to his father By meanes whereof betwene these two martial princes were fought many great battels first in Dorsetshyre where Canutus was compelled to flie the field And after that they fought an other battayle in Worcetershire so sore that none could tell who had the better but either for wearines or for lacke of day they departed one from the other and on the next morow fought againe but then Canutus was compelled to forsake the field After this they met in Mercia there fought agayne where Edmond as storyes say by the treason of that false Edrick Duke of Mercia whom he before had receiued to sauour had the worse Thus many great conflicts there were betwene these 2. princes But vpon a season when the hosts were redy to ioyne and a certayne time of truce taken before battayle a knight of the party of Edmond stode vp vpon a high place and sayd these wordes Daylye we dye and none hath the uictorye And when the knightes be dead on either part then the Dukes compelled by need shall accord or els they must fight alone And this kingdome is now sufficient for 2. men whiche some time sufficed 7. But if the couetousnesse of Lordship in these twayne be so great that neither can be content to take part and liue by the other nor the one vnder the other then let them fight alone that will be Lordes alone If all men fight still at the last all men shall be slayne and none left to be vnder their Lordship nor able to defend the king that shall be agaynst straunge enemies and natioÌ„s These wordes were so well allowed of both the hostes and Princes that both were content to try the quarrel betwene theÌ„ two onely Then the place time was appointed where they â—oth met in sight of both hoastes And wheÌ„ either had assayd other with sharpe swordes and strokes first by the motion of Canutus as some write hastelye they were both agreed and kissed each other to the comfort of both hostes And shortly after they agreed vpon particion of the land after that during theyr lines they loued as
if he would do the other promiseth to bring about that Den. shuld depart w e his army into Germany whereunto the people of Rome also did lykewise mooue him To whom Gregory answered that he was content so to do but vpon condition that the emperor would submit himself to aske pardon to amend hys fault and to promise obedience The Emperour not agreyng to those conditions went to Senas taking Clement new stalled Pope with hym After the returne of the Emperor the foresayd Robert Buiscardus approching w e his souldiours brast in at one of the gates and spoileth the Citie And not long after deliuereth Hildebrand out of his enemies hands and caried him away to Campana where he not long continuyng after dyed in exile Antoninus writeth that Hildebrand as he did lie a dying called to hym one of his chief Cardinals be wailing to him his fault misorder of his spirituall ministery in stirring vp discord warre dissension wherupon he desired the Cardinall to go to the Emperor and desire him of forgeuenes absoluing from the danger of excommunication both him and all his partakers both quicke and dead Thus hast thou gentle Reader the full history of pope Gregory 7. called Hildebrand which I haue laid our more at large desire thee to marke because that frō this Pope it thou marke wel springeth all the occasion of mischiefe of pride pompe stoutnesse presumption tiranny which since that tyme hath raigned in his successours hetherto in the cathedral church of the Romish clergy for here came first the subiectiō of the temporal regiment vnder the spiritual iurisdictiō And Emperors which before were their maisters now are made their vnderlings Also here came in the suppression of priests mariage as is sufficiently declared Here came in moreouer the authoritie of both the swords spiritual secular into spiritual mens hands So that christian magistrates could do nothing in election in geuing bishoprikes or benefices in calling Councels in hearing correcting the excesses of the clergy but only the Pope must do all Yea moreouer no bishop nor Pastor in his owne parish could excommunicate or exercise any discipline amongst his flocke but onely the Pope chalenged that prerogatiue to himselfe Finally here came in the first example to persecute Emperors kings with rebellion excommunication as the clergy themselues hereafter doe testifie and witnes in proceeding against Paschalis Thus these notes beyng well obserued let vs by the grace of Christ now repaire again to our coūtry history of englād About the death of Pope Hildebrād or not long after folowed the death of king William Conqueror in the yere of our Lord 1090. after he had raigned in Englād the space of 21. yeares and 10. moneths The cause of his sicknes and death is said to be this For that Phillip the French king vpon a tyme iesting sayd that king William lay in child bed and nourished his fat belly with this the foresaid william hearing therof aunswered againe and sayd when he should be Churched he would offer a thousand candels to hym in Fraunce wherewithall the kyng should haue litle ioy whereupon king William in the month of Iuly when the corne fruite grapes were most flourishing entered into Fraunce set on fire many Cities and townes in the westside of Fraunce And lastly commyng to the Citie of Meaux where he burning a woman beyng as a recluse in a wall inclosed or as some say two mē Anachorites inclosed was so seruent and furious about the fire that with the heate partly of the fire partly of the tyme of yeare therby he fell into sicknes and dyed vpon the same By the life actes of this king it may appeare true as stories of him report that he was wise but guilefull riche but couetous a faire speaker but a great dissembler glorious in victory strong in armes but rigorous in oppressing whom he ouercame in leuiyng of tasks passing all other In so much that he caused to bee enrolled numbred in his treasury euery hide of land and owner therof what fruit reuenewes surmounted of euery Lordship of euery township castel village field riuer wood within all the realme of England Moreover how many parish Churches how many liuing cattell there were what and how much euery Baron in the realme could dispend what fees were belonging what wages were taken c. The tenour contents of which taskment yet remaineth in rolles After this tasking or nūbring which was the yere before his death folowed an exceding moreine of cattell barennes of the ground with much pestilence and hote feuers amōg the people so that such as escaped the feuer were cōsumed with famine Moreouer at the same season among certain other Cities a great part of the City of London with the church of Paules was wasted with fire an 1085. In hunting and in parkes the foresayd king had such pleasure that in the country of Southhamptō by the space of 36. miles he cast downe churches and Townships and there made the new forest louing his Decre so dearely as though he had bene to them a father making sharp lawes for the increasing thereof vnder payne of loosing both the eyes So hard he was to Englishmen and so fauorable to his owne country that as there was no English Byshop remainyng but onely wolstane of Worcester who beyng commaunded of the king and Lancfrank to resigne vp his staffe partly for inhabilitie partly for lacke of the French tongue refused otherwise to resign it but only to him that gaue it and so went to the tombe of king Edward where he thought to resigne it but was permitted to enioy it stil so likewise in his daies there was almost no English mā that bare office of honour or rule In so much it was half a shame at that tyme to be called an English man Notwithstanding he some deale fauoured the citie of London graunted vnto the Citizens the first charter that euer they had written in the Saxon with greene waxe sealed and conteined in few lynes Among his other conditiōs this in him is noted that so geuen he was to peace and quiet that any maiden being laden with gold or siluer might passe thorough the whole realme without harme or resistance This William in his tyme builded two monasteries one in England at Battail in Suffex where he wan the field against Harold called the abbey of Battail an other beside named Barmōdsey in his countrey of Normandy After the life story of K. William thus briefly described with the acts order of battail betwene him K. Harold although much more might haue bene written of that matter if the booke had come sooner to my hands which afterward I sawe now remaineth in the end of his story to describe the names of such Barons nobles of Normandy which enterd with him into this land as well of them which were embarked
receaue any such at any lay mans hand vnder payne of depriuation 3. That no man shoulde inuade take away or detayne the goodes or possessions of the Churche but that they should remayne firme and perpetuall vnder payne of perpetuall curse 4. That no Bishop or Priest should leaue any ecclesiasticall dignitie or benefice to any by way of inheritance Adding moreouer that for baptisme chrisme anoyling or buriall no mony should be exacted 5. Item that all priests deacons and subdeacons should be vtterly debarred and sequestred from company of their wyues and concubines vnder payne of excluding from al christian communion The actes thus determined were sent estsoones to HeÌ„ricus the Emperor to see and try before that breaking vp of the councell whether he would agree to the canonical elections free consecration and inuesting to spiritual persoÌ„s and to other Actes of the sayd Councell The Emperour maketh aunswer agayne that he would lose nothing that auncient custome of hys progenitours had geueÌ„ him Not withstanding because of the authoritie of the general couÌ„cell he was content to consent to the residue saue only the inuesting of ecclesiasticall function to be taken from hym to that he would neuer agree UpoÌ„ this at the next returne of the Pope to the Councel that Emperour was appoynted to be excommunicated Which thing when diuers of the Councell did not well like and therefore did seperate theÌ„selues from the rest the Pope applying agaynst them the similitude of the 70. disciples which were offended at the Lord when he taught them of eating his flesh and bloud and therefore deuided themselues from him Declaring moreouer to theÌ„ how they which gathered not with hym scattered and they that were not with him were agaynst him by these and such like perswasions reducing them agayne to hys side and so by that Councell Henricus the Emperour was excommunicated It was not long after but the Pope came to Gisortiuin where Henry King of England resorted to him desiring also obtayning of him that he would send henceforth no Legate nor permit any to be sent from Rome to England vnlesse the king himselfe shoulde so require by reason of some occasion of strife which els could not otherwise be decided by his owne bishops at home The cause why the king required this of the Pope was for that certain Romaine legates had bene in England a little before to wiste one Guido and another Romaine named Anselmus and another also called Petrus who had spoyled the realme of great treasure as the customed maner of the Popes proud Legates is woont to do Guliel de pont lib. 1. Also he required of the Pope that he might vse retayne all the customes vsed before of his forefathers in England and in Normandy To these petitions the Pope did easily consent requiring agayne of the king that he would license Thurstinus the Archb. aboue minded no returne with fauour into his realme But that the king vtterly denied vnles he would professe subiectioÌ„ to the church of Cant. as his predecessors had done before and excused himselfe by his othe which he before had made To this the Pope answered againe that he by his authoritie Apostolicall both might and woudâ— also easily dispense with him for his promise or othe Then the king said that he would talke with his 〈◊〉 therof and so send him an answer of his mynd Which aunswere was this That for the loue and request of the Pope hee was content that Thurstinus should receiue his realme and quietly enioy his prelateship vpon this conditioÌ„ that he would as his predecessors did professe his subiection to the church of Canter Otherwise sayd he so long as he was king he should neuer sit Archb. of the church of York And thus ended that meeting betwne the king of englaÌ„d and the Pope for that tyme. The yeare following after that which was an 1120. the foresaid pope Calixtus directeth his letters for Thurstinus to the king and to Radulph Archbish. of Cant. In which epistle by his full power Apostolical he doth interdict both the church of Cant. and the church of Yorke with all the parish churches within the same cities from all divine service from the buriall also of the dead except onely baptising of children and absolution of them that he on dieng vnlesse within a moneth after the receâ—te of the same Thurstinus without any exaction of subiection made were receiued and admitted to the sea of Yorke and that the king likewise should doubtlesse bee excommunicated except he would consent vnto the same WhereupoÌ„ Thurstinus for feare of the Popes curse was immediately sent for reconciled to the king and was placed quietly in his Archiepiscopall see of Yorke It followed not long after within two yeares Radulph Archbishop of Cant. departed in whose see succeeded after him Gulielmus de Turbine About which tyme in the 27. yeare of the kings raigne the gray friers by procuring of the kyng came first into England and had theyr house first at Canterbury About the same season or a little before the kyng called a councel at London where the spiritualtie of England not knowyng to what purpose it was required condescended to the kyng to haue the punishment of maried Priestes by reason of which graunt whereof the spiritualtie afterward much repented the priestes paying a certayne to the kyng were suffred to retayne their wyues still wherby the king gathered no smal summe of mony Rog Houed Guliel Gisburnens At this time beganne first the foundation of the Monastery called Gisburne in Cleueland It was aboue touched how Matild or Maude daughter of king Henry was maried to Henry the 5. Emperor who after the decease of the said Emperor her husband returned about this present time with the Imperiall crown to her father in Normandy bringing with her the hand of S. James For the ioy whereof the king builded the Abbey of Reading where the sayd hand was reposed This Matild was receiued by the sayd councell to be next heyre to the king her father in possession of the English crowne for lacke of issue male And soone after vpon the same was sent ouer to Normandy to mary with Geffrey Plantagenet Erle of Angeow of whoÌ„ came Henry the second who after Stephen was kyng of England And about this tyme was also founded the priorie of Norton in the Prouince of Chester by one William the sonne of Nichelle In the story of Polychron Iornal and Polydorus is declared how the king was troubled greatly with 3. sundry visions appearing vnto him by night The first was of a great multitude of husbandmen of the country which appeared to flie vpon him with their mattocks and instrumeÌ„ts requiring of him his debt which he did owe vnto them In the second he saw a great number of souldiers and harnessed men to come fiercely vpon him In the third he sawe a company of
made before to Molde the Empresse had taken vpon hym the crowne as is abouesayd he sware before the Lordes at Oxford that he would not hold the benefices that were voyded and that he would remit the Danegelt with many other things which after he little performed Moreouer because he dread the comming of the Empresse he gaue lisence to his Lordes euery one to build vpon theyr owne ground strong castles or sorcresses as them liked All the tyme of his raigne he was vexed with warres but especially with Dauid King of the Scottes with whom he was at length accorded but yet the Scottish king did hym no homage because he was sworne to Mande the Empresse Notwithstanding yet Henry the eldest sonne to king Dauid did homage to king Stephen But he after repentyng therof entred into Northumberland with a great host burnt and New the people in most cruel wyse neither sparing man woman nor chylde Such as were with chylde they ript the children they tost vpon their speare pointes and laying the priests vpon the altars they mangled and cut them all to pieces after a most terrible maner But by the manhood of the English Lordes and souldiours and through the meanes of Thurstine Archbishop of Yorke they were met withall and slaine a great number of them and Dauid their king cōstrained to geue Henry his sonne hostage for suretie of peace In the meane tyme king Stephen was occupied in the South countreys besieging diuers castles of diuers Bishops other Lordes and tooke them by force and fortified them with his knights and seruants to the entent to withstand the Empresse whose cōming he euer feared About the vi yeare of his raigne Maud the Empresse came into England out of Normandy by the aid of Robert Earle of Gloucester and Ranulph of Chester made strong warre vpon kyng Stephen In the ende whereof the kings partie was chased and himselfe taken prisoner sent to Bristow there to be kept in sure hold The same day whē kyng Stephen should ioyne his battayle It is sayd in a certaine old Chronicle before inyuded that he beyng at the Masse which then the bishop of Lincolne sayd before the kyng as he went to offer vp his taper it brake in two pieces And when the masse was done at what time the kyng should haue bene houseled the Rope whereby the pyxe did hang did breake and the pixe fell down vpon the aultar After this field the Queene king Stephens wyfe lying then in Kent made great labour to the Empresse and her counsail to haue the kyng deliuered and put into some house of religion but could not obtayne Also the Londiners made great sure to the sayd Empresse to haue and to vse agayne S. Edwardes lawes and not the lawes of her father which were more straight and strange to them then the other which when they could not obtayne of her and her counsaile the citizens of London beyng therwith discontented would haue taken the Empresse But she hauing knowledge therof fled priuily from London to Oxford But then the Kentishmen and Londiners taking the kings part ioyned battaile against the Empresse there the foresayd Robert Erle of Glocester and base brother to the Empresse was taken And so by exchange both the King and Erle Robert were deliuered out of prison Then Stephen without delay gatheryng to hym a strong army straightly pursued the foresaid Matild or Mauld with her friendes besieging them in the Castell of Oxford In the siege wherof fell a great snow and frost so hard that a man well laden might passe ouer the water Upon the occasion wherof the Empresse bethinking herself appointed with her friends retinue clothed in white shectes so issuing out by a postern gate went vpō the I se ouer Thames and so escaped to Wallingford After this the king the castle beyng gotten when he found not the Empresse was much displeased and molested the countrey about diuer's wayes In conclusion he pursued the empresse her company so hard that he caused them to flee the realme which was the vi yeare of his raigne The second yeare after this which was the viii yeare of his raigne there was a parliament kept at Londō Unto the which all the Bishops of the Realise resorted and there denoūced the kyng accursed and all them with him that did any hurt to the Church or to any minister therof Wherupon the king began somwhat to amend his conditions for a certain space but afterward as my story sayth was as euil as he was before but what the causes were myne author maketh no relation therof c. To returne agayne to the story the Empresse compesled as is sayd to flee the realme returned againe into Normandy to Geffrey Plantagenet her husband Who after he had valiantly wonne and defended the Duchy of Normandy agaynst the puissance of king Steuen a long tyme ended his lyfe leauing Henry his sonne to succeed him in that dukedom In the meane while Robert Earle of Gloucester and the Earle of Chester who were strong of people had diuers conflictes with the king In so much that at a battayle at Wilton betwene them the king was well nere taken but yet escaped with much payne It was not long after but Eustace sonne to king Stephen who had maried the French kings sister made war vpon duke Henry of Normādy but preuailed not Soone after the sayd Henry Duke of Normandy in the quarell of his mother Maude with a great puissance entred into England and at the first wan the castle of Mahnesbury then the Tower of London and afterward the towne of Notingham with other holdes and castles as of Walynford and other mo Thus betwene him and the king were foughten many battayles to the great annoyaunce of the realme During which tyme Eustace the kings sonne departeth Upon the occasion wherof the king caused Theobald which succeeded next after W. above mentioned Archbishop of Canterbury to make meanes for the Duke for peace which vpon this condition betwene them was concluded that Steuen during his life tyme should holde the kingdome and Henry in the meane tyme to bee proclaimed heyre apparant in the chiefe cities throughout the Realme These things thus concluded Duke Henry taketh his iourney into Normandy king Steuen and hys sonne William bringing him on his way where William the kings sonne taking vp his horse before his father had a fall and brake his leg and so was had to Canterbury The same yere king Stephen about October as some say for sorow ended his life after he had raigned 19. yeres periuredly As Theobald succeeded after William Archbishop of Canterb. so in Yorke after Thurstine succeeded William which was called S. William of Yorke who was poysoned in his chalice by his chaplaines In the tyme of this kyng which was the xvi yeare of his raigne Theobaldus Archbishop of Cant. and Legate to
was so sodenly discharged of the Chancellorship which he had borne fiue yeares In the 44. yeare of hys age on the Saterday in the Whitson-weeke he was made priest and the next day consecrated Byshop As touching the priesthoode of this man I finde the histories to vary in theÌ„selues for if he were beneficed and chaplaine to Theobald afterward archdeacon as some say it is no other like but that he was priest before not as our most English storyes say made priest in one day and archbishop the next But howsoeuer this matter passeth here is in the meane tyme to be seene what great benefites the K. had done for him and what great loue had bene betweene them both Now after that Becket was thus promoted what variaunce and discord happened betweene them remayneth to be shewed The causes of which variaunce were diuers and sondry As first when according to the custome the Kinges officers gathered of euery one hyde mony through the Realme for the defence of their owne country the Kyng would haue taken it to hys cofers But the Byshop sayd that which euery man gaue willingly he should not coâ—â—t as his proper rent An other cause was that where a Priest was accused of murther and the kinges officers and the friendes of the dead accused the priest earnestly afore the bishop of Salisbury his Diocesan to whoÌ„ he was sent desiring iustice to be done on him the priest was put to his purgation But when he was not able to defend himselfe the Byshop sent to the archbishop to aske what he should do The Archb. commaunded he should be depriued of all ecclesiastical benefices shut vp in an abbey to doe perpetuall penance After the same sort were diuers other handled for like causes but none put to death nor lost ioynt nor burned in the hand or the like payne The third cause was that where a Chanon of Bruis did reuile the kinges iustices the king was offended with the whole clergy For these and such lyke the Archbishop to pacifie the kinges anger commaunded the Chanon to be whipped depriued of his benefices for certain yeares But the king was not content with this gentic punishement because it rather increased their boldnes and therfore he called the Archbishop bishops and all the clergy to assemble at Westminster WheÌ„ they were assembled together the king earnestly commaunded that suche wicked Clerkes should haue no priuilege of their Clergy but he deliuered to the Iaylers because they passed so little of the spiriturll correction and this he sayd also their own Canons and lawes had decreed The Archbishop counsailing w e his bishops and learned men answered probably and in the end he desired hartely the kinges gentlenes so the quietnes of himselfe and his realme that vnder Christ our new king and vnder the new law of Christ he would bring in no new kind of punishment into his Realm vpon the new chosen people of the Lord agaynst the old decrecs of the holy fathers And oft he sayd that he neyther ought nor could suffer it The king moued therwith and not without cause alledgeth agayne and exacteth the olde lawes and customes of his grandfather obserued and agreed vpoÌ„ by archbishops bishops prelates other priuileged persons inquiring likewise of hym whether hee would agree to the same or els now in his raigne would condeÌ„ne that which in the raigne of his grauÌ„dfather was well allowed To which lawes customes the said Thomas did partly graunt and partly not graunt The copy of the which foresayd lawes are contayned in the number of xxviii or xxix whereof I thought here to recite certain not vnworthy to be knowne The copy of the old lawes and customes wherunto Thomas Becket did graunt 1. That no order should be geuen to husbande mennes children and bondmens ChildreÌ„ without the assent or testimoniall of them which be the Lordes of the country where they were borne and brought vp if their sonnes become Clerkes they shall not receaue the order of priesthoode without licence of their Lordes 2. And if a man of holy Churche hold any lay fee in hys hand he shall do therefore the king the seruice that belonlongeth therto as vpon iuries assise of landes and iudgementes sauing onely at execution doing of death 3. If any man were the kinges traytour and had taken the Church that it should be lawfull to the king and hys officers to take him out 4. Also if any felons goods were brought to holy church that there should none such keepe there for euery fellons goodes bene the kinges 5. That no land should be geuen to the Church or to any house of religion without the kinges license These articles folowing Thomas agreed not vnto 1. IF that betweene a clerke and a lay man were anye striuing for Church goodes they would the ple should he done in the kinges court 2. That there should neyther bishop nor clerke go out of the land without the kinges licence And then hee shoulde sweare vpon a booke he should procure no hurt agaynst the king nor none of his 3. If any man were denounced accursed and were come agayn to amendment the king would not that he should be sworne but onely finde sureties to stand to that the holy Church should award 4. The fourth that no man that held of the king in chiefe or in seruice should be accursed without the kings licence 5. That all the Bishopprickes Abbayes that were vacant should be in the kings handes vntill suche time that he should chuse a prelate thereto and he should be chosen out of the kinges chappels and first before he were confirmed he should doe his homage to the king 6. If any ple were to consistory brought they should appeale from thence to the archdeacon and from thence to the Byshops court and from the Byshops court to the archbyshops and from thence to the king and no further So that in conclusion the complayntes of holy Church must come before the king and not the pope 7. That all debtes that were owing through trouthplyght should not be pleaded in spiritual but in temporal Court 8. That the Peter pence which to the Pope were gathered should be taken to the king 9. If any clerke for felony were taken and so proued he should be first disgraded and then through iudgement to be hanged or if he were a traytour to be drawne Other lawes and constitutions made at Claredoun in Normandy and sent to England wherunto Becket and the Pope would not agree He being then fled out of the Realme 1. IF any person shall be found to bring from the Pope or from the Archbish. of Canterb any writing conteining any indicte or cursse agaynst the realme of England the same man to be apprehended without delay for a traytour and execution to be done vpon the same 2. That no monke nor any Clerke shall be permitted to passe ouer into England without a passport
them And thus much concerning Fulco Not long after this it befell that a certaine noble personage Lord of Lemonice in litle Britaine Widomarus by name found a great substance of treasure both of golde and siluer hid in the ground wherof a great part he sent to king Richard as chiefe Lorde and Prince ouer the whole countrey Which the king refused saying he would either haue all or none for that he was the principall chiefetaine ouer the land But the finder woulde not condescende to that Wherefore the king laide siege to a Castell of hys called Galuz thinking the treasure to lie there But the keepers and warders of the Castel seeing themselues not sufficient to withstand the king offered to him the castell desiring to depart with life and armour To this the king woulde in no wise graunt but bid them to reenter the castell againe and to defende it in all the forceable wise they coulde It so befell that as the King with the Duke of Brabant went about the castel vewing the places therof a souldiour wythin named Bertandus Cordoun stroke the king with an arrow in the arme whereupon the yron remaining and festering in the wound the king within 9. daies after died who because he was not content with the halfe of the treasure that another man founde lost all his own treasure that he had The king being thus wounded caused the man that stroke him to be brought vnto him and asked the cause of him why he so wounded him Who answered againe as the storie sayeth that he thought to kill rather then to be killed And what punishment soeuer he should susteine he was cōtent so that he might kil him which had before killed his father and brethren The king hearing his words frely forgaue him and caused an hundreth shillings to be geuē him Albeit as the story addeth after the death of the king the duke of Brabāce after great torments caused hym to be hāged Ex historia Regis Richardi 2. cui initium De patre istius Bruti c. The storie of Gisburne sayeth that the killer of king Richarde comming to the French king thinking to haue a great rewarde was commanded to be drawen a sonder with horse and his quarters to be hanged vp An other story affirmeth and Gisburn partly doth testifie the same that a litle before the death of K. Richarde 3. Abbotes of the order Cistercian came to him to whome he was confessed And when he sawe them somewhat stay at his absolution had these wordes that he did willingly commit his body to the earth to be eaten of wormes and his soule to the fire of Purgatory there to be tormented til the iudgement in the hope of God his mercy Ex Iornalens Gisburn alijs About the raigne of this king the sayd Iornalensis maketh mention of Roger archbish of Yorke which put out of his Churche the Monkes and placed for them seculare Priests saying that he woulde rather with Ecclesiasticall benefices to be geuen to wanton Priests then to abhominable Monkes that Thurstinus did sinne neuer worse in al his life then in building that house for monks c. Another story I haue which sayth that this was the Byshop not of Yorke but of Couentrie The king not long after departed without issue and Iohn his brother reigned after him in whome although some vices may worthely be reprehēded especially for his incontinent and too much licentious life yet was he farre from that deseruing for the which he hath bene so il reported of diuers wryters who being led more with affection of Poperie then with true iudgement and due consideration depraued his doings more then the sincere trueth of the historie will beare them Concerning which historie after so many wryters we thought also to bestowe a little labour although in this matter we can not be so long as I would and as the matter requireth Kyng Iohn AFter the death of king Richarde called Coeur de Lyon reigned his brother Iohn Earle of Morton Afterward the Archbyshop put the crowne on his head and sware him to defend the churche and to maintaine the same in her good lawes and to destroy the euil And except he thought not in his minde to do this the Archb. charged him not to presume to take on him this dignitie And on Saint Iohn Baptists day next following king Iohn failed into Normandy came to Roan where he was royally receiued and truce concluded betweene him the French king for a time And thether came to him the Earle of Flaunders and all other Lords of Fraunce that were of K. Richards band and frendship and were sworne vnto him Not long after this Philip the French king made Arthur Knight and tooke his homage for Normandie Britaine and al other his possessions beyond the sea and promised him helpe against K. Iohn After this King Iohn and the French king talked together wyth theyr Lordes about one houres space And the Frenche King asked so much land for himself and knight Arthur that king Iohn would graunt him none and so departed in wrath The same yeare a legate came into Fraunce and commaunded the King in paine of interdiction to deliuer one Peter out of prison that was elect to a Bishoppricke and thereupon he was deliuered And after that the Legate came into England commaunded K. Iohn vnder paine of interdiction to deliuer the Archb. which he had kept as prisoner 2. yeares which the King denied to do till he had payd him 6000. markes Because he tooke him in harnes in a field against him and sware him vpon his deliuerance that he should neuer weare harnesse against any Christen man This time diuorce was made betweene K. Iohn and his wife daughter of the Earle of Glocester because they were in the iii. degree of kinred And after by the counsell of the French king King Iohn wedded Isabel daughter of the Earle of Anguilla and then Arthur of Britaine did homage to king Iohn for Britaine and other At this time fell strife betwene K. Iohn and Geoffrey the Archbishop of Yorke for diuers causes first because he would not suffer and permit the Sheriffe of Yorke in such affaires as he had to do for the King within his Diocesse Secondly because hee did also excommunicate the sayde sheriffe Thirdly because he would not saile with him into Normandie to make the mariage betwene Lewes the French kings sonne and his niece c. After this in the yeare of our Lorde 1202. Phillip the French king in a communication betwene K. Iohn and him required that the saide K. Iohn should depart with all his landes in Normandy and Pictauia which he had beyond the sea vnto Arthur his nephew and that incontinent or els he would warre against him and so did For when king Iohn denied that request the next day folowing the French king with the sayde Arthur
haue compassion on the miseries of men Of whom was declared before that he being elected Archbishop of Canterbury would not get one halfe peny to theyr expenses by the way to geue his election coÌ„firmed by the Pope and afterward by the sayd Pope was defeited and frustrated of his election as relation was made before pag. 274. And thus through Gods prouideÌ„ce by the meanes of the kings letters the army returned and Huberts life contrary to hys expectation was preserued After this the Archbishop of Dubline with much labour and great fute intreated and obteined of the king to graunt vnto the sayd Hubert respite till the twelfe day of Ianuary to prouide himself of his answere to such things as were commensed agaynst him Then Hubert trusting to enioy some safety by the kings permission to him grauÌ„ted to breath himselfe a litle and to walke abroad took his iourny towardes S. EdmuÌ„desbury where his wife was And passing through the countrey of Essex was Inned there in a certaine towne belonging to the bishop of Norwich Wherof when the king was certified fearing lest he would raise vp some commotion in the Realme seÌ„deth in hasty anger after him Syr Godfred Cranecombe knight with 300. men commaunding vnder payne of hanging that they should apprehend him bring him to the tower of London Which commaundement to accomplish there lacked no haste Hubert hauing intelligence of their comming rising out of his bed naked as he was ranne to the chappel standing nere to the Inne where he holdeth with the one hand the crosse with the other hand the SacrameÌ„t of the Lordes body Then Godfride with his foresayd armed souldiours entring into the Chappell willed him to come out Which when he would not with violent hands he drew him out of the Chappell and taking the Crosse Sacrament out of his hands fast bound him with fetters and giues vnder the horse belly and brought him as they were commaunded to the Tower And so certifying the king what they had done who then taried vp waking for them he reioyced not a little thereat and went mery to his bed The next morrow following after Roger Byshop of London had knowledge how and in what order he was taken violently out of the Chappell he commeth to the king blaming him boldely for violating the peace of holy church and protested that vnlesse the partye were loosed agayne sent to the Chappel from whence he was drawn he would enter sentente of excommunication agaynst all the deed doers The king as he did not deny his transgression herein so sendeth him albeit agaynst his will out of the Tower to the said Chappell agayn by the same souldiors which brought him out before Which done he geueth in straight charge and commaundement vnder payne of hanging to the Shiriffes of Herforde and of Essex that they in theyr owne persons with the strength of both Shyres shoulde watch and compasse about the Chappell and see that the sayd Hubert no wayes might escape Which commaundement of the king was accoÌ„plished with all diligence But Hubert took all this patiently and continued in the chappell praying both night and day commending his cause vnto the Lord whom he desired so to deliuer him from that instant daunger as he alwayes sought the kings honor by his faythfull and trusty seruice And as he continued in his prayer so the king continuing in his rage commaunded that no man should intreat for him or make any mention of him in his presence Notwithstanding yet Lucas Archbishop of Dubline his true and almost onely friend ceased not to pray and weepe to the king for hym desiring the king at least to intimate to him what he purposed should be done with Hubert Whereunâ—â— the King answering sayd that of three things one he should choose whether he woulde abiure the Realme of England for euer or be condemned to perpetuall prison or els confesse himselfe openly to be a Traytour But Hubert hereunto sayde that he woulde choose none of these Articles as who knew himselfe neither guiltye nor worthye of anye suche confusion but to satisfye somewhat the minde of the Kyng he woulde be content to departe the Realme for a season but to abiure the Realme he woulde not so doe In this meane time it befel that Ranulphus Earle of Chester and of Lincoln one of his sorest enemies died Hubertus all this while remayned in the Chappell inclosed garded about with the power as is sayd of two shires so continued til at length by the coÌ„mauÌ„dement of the king his two seruitours whiche ministred to him within the Chappell were taken from him Then Hubert seeing no other remedy but there to sterue for famine offered hymselfe of his owne accorde to the Shiriffes saying that he would put himselfe rather in the kinges mercy then there desperately to perish for hunger And so was he takeÌ„ and being fast bound in fetters was brought agayne clapped by the Kinges commaundement in the Tower of London Not long after this word was brought to the king by certaine that the said Hubert had muche treasure lying in the house of the new Templaries in London Wherupon the king to try out the trueth thereof sendeth for the Prior or maister of that house who not daring to deny confessed that there was in deed treasure brought into the house but the quantity and number thereof he could not tell The King desirous to season vpoÌ„ the treasure required and charged the maister with his brethren with threatning wordes to bring forth the treasure to him saying that it was taken and stolne out of his treasury But they answered againe that the treasure was committed with trust and sayth vnto theyr hands and therfore they would nor ought to let it go out of theyr hands being trusted withall without the assent of him which committed the same vnto them When the king could get no other answere at their hands neither durst shew any further violeÌ„ce against theÌ„ he sendeth to Hubert in the Tower requiring of him the foresaid treasures To whom he aunswering agayne mildely yelded both himselfe his treasures all that euer he had vnto the kings will pleasure so sending word to the maister brethren of the Temple willeth them to take al the keyes and deliuer the goods with all that there was to the king who receiuing the same and taking an Inuentory of that which was receiued caused it to be brought to his treasure wherof the number both of the plate of coyne and of the iewels was of price vnknown The enemies of Hub. supposing thereby to take aduauÌ„tage against him to bring him to his end came with open complaynt to the king criyng out against Hubert that he was a thief a traitor and a robber of the kings treasure and therefore by right was worthy to be hanged and thus cried his accusers dayly in the kinges eare
proceeded betwene the Earles sister and the foresayde Peter albeit sore against the Earles mind Gaueston thus restored and dignified was so surprised in pride and exaltation more then euer before that he disdained derided al other whose rule power more more encreased In somuch that he hauing the guiding of all the kings iewels treasure coÌ„ueied out of the kings iewell house at Westminster a table a paire of tressels of gold vnto certain marchants beyoÌ„d the sea with other iewels â—o to his behoofe to the great impouerishing both of the king Quene and of the land And ouer all that brought the king by meane of his wanton conditions to manifold vices as aduoutrie and suche other like Wherfore the Lords seing the mischief that daily increased by occasion of this vnhappie man tooke theyr couÌ„sell together at Lyncolne and there concluded to voide him again out of England so that shortly after he was exiled againe and went into Flaunders for in Fraunce or hys owne country he durst not appeare for feare of Philip the French king to whoÌ„ the Queene of England hys daughter had sent ouer great complaintes of the sayd Gaueston who had so impouerished her the whole Court that she had not wherewith to maintaine her state Uppon whych complaint the French king through al his dominioÌ„s layd strait watch to apprehend the sayd Gaueston but he not vnwarned thereof secretly coasted into Flaunders from wheÌ„ce it was not long but he was fet againe by the king as in further processe followeth so much was the kinges hart infatuated by this wicked person About this yeare or the next before came in first the crowched Friers And also began first the knightes of the order of S. Iohn Baptist otherwise called the knights of Rhodes for that they by manly knighthood put out the Turkes from the Isle of Rhodes In the history of king Edward this kinges father before precedent mention was made of Pope ClemeÌ„t the 5. who succeeded after Benedict also of putting down of the templaries which in this yeare hapned by the meanes of the French king who as he caused to be burned in the City of Paris this yeare 54. TeÌ„plaries with the great maister of the same order so by his procurement the foresayd Pope Clement called a Councell at Uienna where the whole order and sect of Templaries being coÌ„demned was shortly after by the consent of all Christen kinges deposed all in one day After whome the Frenche king thought to make his sonne king of Ierusalem and to conuert to hym all the landes of the sayd Templaries But Clement the Pope would thereto not agree transferring all their lands to the order of hospitulers for the great summe of money geuen for the same The cause why these impious Templaries were put downe was so abhominable and filthy that for the reuerence of chaste eares it were better not told if it be true that some write An other matter worthy to be noted of like abhomination I thought here to inserte touching a certayne Noonery in Fraunce called Prouines within the which at the clensing and casting of a fishpond were found many bones of young children and the bodyes also of some infantes as yet whole vnconsumed vpon occasion whereof diuers of the Nunnes of the sayd Nunnery to the nuÌ„ber of 27. were had to Paris and there imprisoned what became of them afterward I finde not in mine author Arpontacus Burdegalensis In the the same Counsell also was decreed by the sayd Clement that all religious orders exempted shold be subiect vnder the common lawes as other were But Cistercian Monkes with mony and great giftes redeemed their priuileges and exemption of the pope and so had them grauÌ„ted Tho. Wals. These Cistercians sped better herein then did the Minorites of FranciscaÌ„s in theyr suite Of the whiche Franciscans when certayne of them had offered vnto the sayd Pope Clement 40. thousand florences of gold beside other siluer that the Pope woulde dispence with them to haue landes and possessions agaynst their rule the Pope asked them where was that money They aunswered in the marchant mens hands So the space of three dayes being geuen theÌ„ to bring forth these marchants the P. absolued the marchaunts of their bond made to the Fryers and commaunded all that money to be imployed and reuerted to hys vse Declaring to the Fryers that he would not infringe or violate the rule of S. Frauncis lately canonised neither ought he to do it for any money And thus the beggerly riche Fryers lost both their money and theyr indulgence Ex eodem autore Concerning this pope Clement the 5. Sabellicus writeth that he excommunicated the Uenecians for ayding and preferring of Azoda vnto the estate of Ferrary and wrote his letters throughout all Europe condemning them as enemies of the Church and geuing their goods as a lawfull pray vnto all men which caused them to sustaine great harme But Frauncis Dandulus a Noble man of Uenice being Embassadour from the Uenecians to the sayd Clement for the obtayning of their absolution and safegard of their Citty and country and for the pacifying of the popes fury toward them was fayne so to humble himselfe before this proud tyrannicall Prelate that hee suffered a chaine of yron to be tyed about hys neck and so he lye down flat before his table and so to catch the bones fragmentes that fell from his table as it had bene a dog till the Popes fury was toward them asswaged So that after that he in reproche because he so humbled himselfe for the behalfe and helping of his country was of some called a dog But the Citty of Uenice shewed themselues not vnkinde agayn to Dandulus for hys gentle good will declared to his country For as he had abased himselfe before the vile and ignominious condition of a dog for his Countries sake so they extolled him with as muche glory agayne being returned home decking and adourning him after the best aray with the chiefe princely ornamentes of the Citty to make him amendes for his former reproch receaued Sabel Ennead 9. li. 7 Concerning the Constitutions of this pope Clement and of his decretals and Clementines and how Henricus the Emperour in his dayes was poysoned in receauing of the Sacrament ye haue heard before About this tyme Robert Winchelsey Archbishop of Canterbury whoÌ„ thys kinges father had banished before was released and returned home from Rome Those thinges thus declared let vs proceede by the Lordes grace to the next yeare which is of the Lord. 1311. the fifth yeare after this kings raygne In the which yeare compting the yeare from Michelmasse to the same feast agayne as then the vsage of the Realme was Peter Gaueston who had wandred the countryes about could finde no safe resting place notwithstanding he was vtterly banished vpon forfeiting life and goodes out of the realm yet trusting vpon the kinges
he presented himselfe and mustred his troupe wherin he had to the number of 500. good men at armes wel appointed moūted His comming and furniture was well liked both of the king Queene was by the Harbinger appointed to be lodged with his housholde retinue in the Abbey of whyte mōkes To be briefe such grudge and variance fel betwene some of the kings souldiors and his within the suburbs of the towne being together lodged That from the little to the more whiles the king Queene with diuers other of the nobles straungers others were at dinner the said fray so greatly increased that the whole army as many as wer in the town then lodged stood to their defence so that there was slain of the english archers in short space by the strangers to the nūber of 300. men Wherupō grew after the fray was with much difficultie both of the king Queene ended such hartburning betwene the parties as that the number of 6000. conspired together agaynst thē thinking to haue burnt them in theyr lodginges had they not bene by the great grace of God discrete hādling otherwise preuented let Wherupō the Heynolders were fayne to take keep the field vsing as diligēt watch and ward as though they had bene among theyr hostile enemies After this the king set forward his army toward Durham encamped hymselfe neare about the same who also sent the Lord Ufford the Lorde Mounbry to Carlell with a sufficient company to keepe that entrance and also the Lord marshal of England to keepe the towne of Newcastle with a sufficient cōpany to defend the same and the country adioyning For well knew the king that by one of these two entries the Scottes must passe into England standing both of them vpon the riuer of Tyne 24. miles distant But the Scots priuily with their army passed the riuer betwixt the two townes into Englād few vnderstanding thereof till that the great fyers which the Scots had kindled and made in England bewrayed them who came burning and destroing the country al about as far as Stānop park This thing being declared to the king he commaundeth hys host with all speede to march towards thē which so long trauailed that they came in sight ech of other The K. also commaunded the passages of y◠riuer to be so straitly narrowly garded that by no meanes y◠Scots could retire and haue escaped back againe into Scotland without battaile geuen them of the K. But the Scots vnderstanding the great power of the king was of kept alwayes the aduantage of the hils retiring in the nightes frō one to an other that wtout great oddes aduauntage in the one side hazard to the other the king could not set vpon them Thus in the day time the Scots keeping the aduauntage of the hilles and in the night times retiring to the aduauntage of such other like came neare agaynst that riuer where they first passed ouer where they made a shew to offer battaile to the K. vpon the morow Wherupon the king being busied in putting his mē and battailes in a readines to fight the next morning being almost forweried in pursuing the Scots frō place to place the Scots in the meane season gat ouer the riuer and escaped the daunger of the K. Which thing as it could not be done without great treasō of some neare about the king so sir Roger Mortimer was grieuously suspected thereof and after was layd vnto hys charge But to be short by this meanes the Scots escaped the riuer after whome it should haue preuayled the King very little to haue made pursute as the wily Scots knew full well For the ioy wherof the L. William Douglas one of the Scots Generals with 200. horses gaue a larum in the kings camp came so neare that he cut certayne of the lynes of the kings tent in sunder with his sword and retired to hys company without great losse of any of his mē Then on the morow the king perceauing the Scots to be gone came to the place where ouer night they lodged where was found 500. great Oxen and Kyne ready killed fiue hundred Caudrens made of beastes skinnes ful of flesh ouer the fire seething a thousands speetes full of fleshe ready to be rosted and more then 10000. shoes of raw leather the heare still vpon the same whiche the Scottes had left behinde them and fiue poore English prisoners tyed to trees theyr legs broken All which seeing the king returned with hys armye and left anye further pursuing the Scottes to Durham where he dismissed his army and came agayne to London sending with Syr Iohn of Heynalt two hundred men at armes for theyr better safegard against the english archers with whom at Yorke as you heard they frayed till they had taken shipping and so returned home The king then being at London confirmed the liberties of the Citizens and ordayned that the Maior shoulde sit in all places as chiefe Iustice within the liberties of the same And that what Alderman soeuer had beene Mayor before should be a Iustice of peace within his own ward Then the king the Queene and the counsell sent ouer to the Erle of Heynault certayn Embassadours touching the solemnisation of the mariage betwene the king and the Lady Philip his daughter who in such sort sped their message that she was soone after conueied ouer to England very honourably and at Douer ariued And from thence came to London some Chronicles affirme to Yorke where vpon the day of the conuersion of S. Paule the yeare aboue specified the mariage and coronation of the Queene was with much triumph during the space of 3. weekes solemnised After which coronation and mariage the king let sommon his Parliament to be kept at Northampton wherat by the meanes of sir Roger Mortimer and the old queene a peace was purchased for the Scottes who had for that purpose sent theyr Embassadours for foure yeares to endure Also the king then beyng within age granted to release the Scottes of al theyr homage and fealty which vnto the realme of England by theyr charter ensealed they were bound as also theyr indenture which was called the Ragman Role wherin was specified the foresayd homage and fealtie to the king and crown of England by the sayd king of Scots nobles and prelates to be made hauing all their seales annexed to the same Also there was then deliuered vnto them the black crosse of Scotland whiche king Edward before for a rich Iewell and relique had conquered brought from Scone Abbey with all suche rites and titles as anye the Barons els had enioyed in the said Realme of Scotland with many other things more to the great preiudice both of the Realm discontentation of al the nobles and Barons for y◠most part more then the old queene syr Roger Mortimer and the Bysh. of Ely Who in such
also slue and killed aboue 130. Knightes being all men of great possessions and prowesse and tooke other small cities and townes to the number of 300. Yet for all thys Phillip de Ualois the french king durst neither rescue his towns nor relieue his owne men but of hys great armie hee lost which is to be marueiled at being in the midst of his own countrey by famine other inconueniences for want of water more then 20000. men without any battaile by hym geuen Whereupon at the treatie of the sayde Phillip by hys embassadours to the king sent and by the mediation of the Lady Iane sister to the sayd Philip mother to the Earle of Henault whose daughter king Edwarde as you heard had married A truce containing the number of 15. articles for one yeare was concluded the king of Englande being very vnwilling and loth therunto Yet notwythstanding partly by the instance of the foresayd Lady but specially for that the king was greatly disappoynted through the negligence of his officers in England which sent hym not ouer such mony as he neded for the continuance of hys warres and paiment of his soldiors wages the articles being somewhat reasonable he agreeth to the truce therof the coÌ„ditions of which truce there concluded heere followe vnder wrytten 1. First that during the sayde truce no tales or mistrust of either part shall be a detriment or cause of breache of the same 2. Item that during the sayd respite or truce eyther of the Princes their helpers coadiutors and allies whatsoeuer shall remaine and be in the quiete possession of all such possessions holdes territories and landes as at thys preâ—ent day they kepe and enioy within the realme and dominion of Fraunce in what maner so euer they haue atchieued the same during the sayd truce 3. Item that the sayd princes their aiders coadiutors and allies whatsoeuer shall passe safely from one country to an other and all marchants with theyr marchandise as well by sea as by land as accustomably they haue ben wont except such banished men as haue ben banished out of that sayd realmes or any of them for other causes then the warres betwene the sayd princes 4. Item that the said two princes shal not procure either by themselues or any other any practice or other molestation to be made the one to the other by the byshop of Rome or any other belonging to the holy church whatsoeuer eyther for the warres begon or any other cause nor for the seruice of any of their allies coadiutors and aiders or any of them And that our holy father the Pope nor any other shal disturbe or molest either of the sayd two kings during the sayd time 5. Item that immediatly after the truce be proclaimed in both the hostes that they may stand bound of either side to kepe and obserue al and euery such article as shal be therein contained 6. Item that wythin 20 dayes next and immediately ensuing eache of the Princes shall cause to be proclaimed in Gascoyne and Guyen and other their lands these articles of truce to the intent they may be the better obserued kept and knowne 7. Item if by any the sayd princes their allies people or coadiutours any siege be layd in Gascoyne or the Dutchy of Guyen or any other Isles of the sea Gierncley or Gersey or any other that the same sieges be raised so soone as they shall heare of thys truce 8. Item that suche as are theeues and fugitiues out of the Countrey of Flaunders shall not returne during the truce and if they do that then such as appreheÌ„d them shal see iustice done vpon them and forfaite all the goodes they haue in Flaunders 9. Item it is accorded that the debtes due to Arras Tresponois or other titles of Fraunce shal neither be demaunded nor executed during the sayd truce 10. Item that all suche prysoners as haue bene taken during these warres shal be released out of prison sent home vpon theyr faith and othe to returne if they be not raunsomed during the sayd truce And if any shal refuse so to doe that then the Lord vnder whom he is shall constraine him to returne againe to prison 11. Item that all the bandes whatsoeuer they be whyche be made before thys sayde truce in the time of warre whether they be of goods spirituall or temporall be released wtout restitucion during the sayd truce 12. Also that these conditions of truce immediately may take effect betwene the Englishmen Scots their Lords aiders and allies and the same to endure vntill the Natiuitie of S. Iohn Baptist. And that certain persons be appointed by a certaine day to be at the marches of England and Scotland to confirme the same truce vnder such coÌ„ditions as haue bene accustomed in those partes And if the said Scottes refuse so to doe that then they to haue no aide out of Fraunce during the sayd truce 13. Item that this sayd truce be proclaimed in England and in ScotlaÌ„d wythin the 26. dayes after the date therof 14. Item it is accorded that within this truce be contayned Espamels Chatellon Geneuos the Byshop and the towne of Cambrey and castels of the same c. In witnes wherof we Iohn by the grace of God king of Bohemia and Earle of Luxemburgh Adulphe Byshop of Liege Raoule Duke of Loreine Ayemes Earle of Sauoy Iohn Earle of Darminacke on the one party And B. Duke of Brabante C. Duke of Gelre D. Marques of Iuliers sir Iohn of Henault and sir Beawmount on the other party betwixt the high puissant princes of France and England Have scaled thys instrument of truce and peace and deliuered the same accordingly in the church of Espleteline on monday the 25. day of September the yere of grace 1340. This truce thus finished king Edwarde brake vp hys campe remoouing his siege from Tourney came againe to Gaunt FroÌ„ whence very early in the morning he with a small company tooke shipping and by long seas came to the tower of LoÌ„don very few or none hauing vnderstanding thereof And being greatly displeased with diuers of his counsel and high officers for that through their default he was constrained against his will not hauing money to maintaine hys warres to condescende vnto the foresayde truce he commanded to be apprehended and brought vnto him to the tower the Lorde Iohn Stonhore chiefe iustice of England and syr Iohn Poulteney with diuers others and the next morning he sent for the Lorde K. Byshop of Chichester and the Lord Wake the Lorde Treasurer diuers other such that were in authority and office and commanded them al to be kept as prisoners in the said tower onely the sayd byshop excepted whom for feare of the constitution of Pope Clement whych commaunded that no Byshop should be by the king imprisoned he set at libertie suffered him to goe his way in his place substituted sir Roger Bourcher knight
continually was spoyled sackt and with fire consumed by the circuit of 20. miles round about yet the French king being distant scarse the space of one mile froÌ„ vs either would not or els durst not when he might easily haue passed ouer the riuer make any resistaunce for the defence of his countrey and people And so our king iourneying forwarde came to Pusiacke or Poisy where the French king had likewyse broke downe the bridge and keeping on the other side of the riuer would rest in no place After whose comming to Poisie the foresayd chaplain and confessor to the king named Michaell Northburgh describing the kings voyage and the actes of the Englishmen from the town of Poisie to his comming to Calis in his letters writeth in this wise ¶ A Letter of W. Northburghe the Kyngs confessor describing the kings voyage into Fraunce SAlutations premised we geue you to vnderstand that our soueraigne Lord the king came to the towne of Poisye the daye before the Assumption of our Lady where was a certayne bridge ouer the water of Seane broken downe of the enemye but the king taried there so long till that the bridge was made again And whiles the bridge was in repayring there came a great number of men at armes and other souldiours were armed to hinder the same But the Earle of Northhampton issued out agaynst them flew of them more then one thousand the rest fled away thankes be to God And at an other time our men passed the water although with much trauell and flew a great number of the common souldiours of Fraunce about the Citty of Paris and countrey adioyning being part of the French kinges army and thorowly well appoynted so that our people haue now made other good bridges vpon our enemyes God be thanked without any great losse and damage to vs. And on the morrow after the Assumption of our Ladye the king passed the water of Sceane and marched toward Poâ—ye which is a towne of great defence and stronglye immured and a maruellous strong Castle within the same which our enemies kept And when our vaundgard was passed the towne our reregarde gaue an assault thereunto and tooke the same where were slayne more then 300. men at armes of our enemyes part And the next day following the Earle of Suffolke and Sir Hugh Spenser marched forth vpon the commons of the countrey assembled and well armed and in fine discomfited them and slew of them more then 200. and tooke 60. Gentlemen prisoners besides others And after that the Kyng marched toward Graund Villers and while he was there encamped the kinges vaundgard was discried by the men of armes of the king Bename whereupon our men issued out in great haste and ioyned battell with them but were inforced to retyre Notwithstanding thankes be vnto God the Earle of Northhampton issued out and reskued the horsemen with other souldiours so that few or none of them were either taken or slayne sauing onely Thomas Talbot but had agayne the enemye in chase within 2. leagues of Amians of whom we tooke 8. and slew 12. of their best men at armes the rest being well horsed tooke the towne of Amians After this the king of England marched toward Pountife vpon Bartholomew day and came vnto the water of Som where the French king had layd 500. men at armes and three thousand foote men purposing to haue kept and stopped our passage but thankes be to God the king of England and his hoste entred the same water of Som where neuer man passed before without the losse of any of our men and after that encountered with the enemy and slewe of them more then two thousand the rest fledde to Abeuyle in which chase was taken many Knights Squiers and men at armes The same day Sir Hugh Spenser tooke the towne of Croylay where he and his souldiours flew foure hundred men at armes and kept the towne where they found great store of victuals The same night encamped the king of England in the Forest of Cressy vpon the same water for that the French kinges hoste came on the other side of the town neare vnto our passage But he woulde not take the water of vs and so marched towarde Abeuile And vpon the Friday next following the King beyng still encamped in the sayd Forest our Scuriers discried the french king which marched toward vs in foure great battelles And hauing then vnderstanding of our enemies as Gods will was a little before the euening tide we drew vnto the playne fielde and set our battelles in aray and immediately the fight began which was sore and cruell and indured long for our enemyes behaued themselues right nobly But thankes be geuen to God the victory fell on our side and the Kyng our aduersary was discomfited with all hys hoste and put to flight Where also was slayne the Kyng of Bename the Duke of Loren the Earle of Dabeson the Earle of Flaunders the Earle of Blois the Earle of Aarcot with his two Sonnes the Earle of Damerley the Earle of Nauers and his Brother the Lord of Tronard the Archbyshoppe of Myemes the Archbishop of Saundes the high Prior of Fraunce the Earle of Sauoy the Lord of Morles the Lord de Guis Segniour de S. Nouant Seigniour de Rosingburgh with sixe Earles of Almayn and diuers other Earles Barons Knightes and Squyres whose names are vnknowne And Philippe de Valoys himselfe with an other Marques which was called Lord Electour among the Romaynes escaped from the battell The number of the men at armes whiche were founde dead in the field beside the common Souldiours and footemen were 1542. And all that night the king of England with his hoste abode armed in the field where the battell was fought On the next morrow before the Sunne rose there marched towardes vs an other great hoste mightye and strong of the Frenchmen But the Earle of Northhampton and the Earle of Northfolke issued out agaynst them in 3 battels and after long and terrible fight them in likewise they discomfited by Gods great help and grace for otherwise it could neuer haue bene where they tooke of Knights and Squires a great number and flew aboue 2000. pursuing the chase three leagues from the place where the battell was fought The same night also the king encamped himselfe agayne in the forest of Cressy and on the morow marched toward Boleyne and by the way he took the town of Staples and from thence he marched toward Calis where he entendeth to plant his siege and lay his battery to the same And therfore our soueraigne Lord the king willeth and commauÌ„deth you in all that euer you may to send to the said siege victuals coÌ„uenient For after the time of our departing froÌ„ Chaam we haue trauelled through the countrey with great perill and daunger of our people but yet alwayes had of victuall plenty thankes be to God therfore But now as the case standeth we partly need your helpe to be refreshed
Richard againe in the raigne of this king that many yeares after he was rumored to be aliue of them which desired belike that to be true which they knew to be false for the which diuers were executed For the space of sixe or vij yeares together almost no yeare passed without some conspiracy against the king Long it were here to recite the bloud of all such Nobles and other which was spilt in the raigne of this king as the Earle of Kent Earle of Salisbury Earle of Huntington named Iohn Holland c. as writeth the story of S. Albans But the English writers differ something in their names and make mention of 4. Earles of Surrey of Excester of Salisbury and Lord Spenser Earle of Gloucester Ex Lib. cui tit Calendarium Bruti And the next yeare following Syr Ihon Clarendon knight with two of his seruauntes the Priour of Laund with 8. friers were hanged and quartered And after these Henry Percy the younger the Earle of Worcester named Thomas Percy his vncle Lord of Kinderton and L. Richard de Uernoua The Earle of Northumberland scarce escaped with his pardon an 1403. In the which yeare the prison in Cornhill called the tonne was turned into the conduit there now standing To let passe other moe hanged and quartered the same time as Blount knight Benet Kely knight and Thomas Wintersel Esquier Also the same yeare was taken and executed sir Bernard Brokes knight sir Iohn Shilley knight Syr Iohn Mandelyn and William Frierby After all these L. Henry Earle of Northumberland and L. Bardolfe conspiring the kings death were taken in the North and beheaded which was in the 8. yere of this king Henry This ciuil rebellion of so many nobles other against the king declared what grudging heartes the people then bare towarde this king Henry Among whome I cannot pretermit heere also the Archb. of Yorke named Richarde Scrope who with the L. Moubrey Marshal of England gathered a great company in the North countrey against the foresaid king to whom also was adioyned the helpe of L. Bardolfe Henry Percy Earle of Northumberland Ex Chron. D. Albani And to stirre vp the people more willingly to take their partes they collected certaine Articles against the said king to the number of 10. and fastned them vpon the doores of Churches and Monasteries to be read of all men in English Which articles if any be disposed to vnderstand for somuch as the same also containe a great part of the doings betweene king Henry king Richard aforesayde I thought for the better opening of the matter heere vnder to inserte the same in such forme as I founde them in the historie of Scala mundi expressed ¶ Articles set vp on Church doores against king Henry the fourth IN the name of God Amen Before the Lorde Iesus Christ iudge of the quicke and dead c. We A.B.C.D. c. not long sithens became bounde by othe vppon the sacred Euangelicall booke vnto our soueraigne Lorde Richarde late king of England and France in the presente of many prelates potentates and nobilitie of the realme that wee so long as we liued should beare true allegeance and fidelity towardes hym and his heires succeding hym in the kingdom by iust title right and line accordyng to the statutes and custome of this realme of England By vertue wherof we are bound to foresee that no vices or hainous offences arise in the common weale do take effect or wyshed ende but that we ought to geue our selues and our goodes to wtstand the same without feare of sword or death whatsoeuer vpon paine of periurie which paine is euerlasting damnation Wherfore we seing perceiuing diuers horrible crimes and great enormities daily without ceassing to be committed by the children of the deuill and sathans soldiours against the supremacie of the Church of Rome the libertie of the church of England and the lawes of the realme against the person of king Rich. and his heires against the prelates noble men religion and comminaltie and finally against the whole weale publike of the realme of England to the great offence of the maiesty of almighty God and to the prouocation of his iust wrath and veÌ„geance towards the realme and people of the same And fearing also the destruction both of the Churche of Rome and England the ruine of our couÌ„try to be at hand hauing before our eyes the iustice the kingdom of God calling alwaies on the name of Iesus hauing an assured confidence in his clemency mercy and power haue here taken vnto vs certain articles subscribed in forme folowing to be proponed tried and heard before the iust iudge Iesus Christ and the whole world to his honour the deliuery of the church the cleargy and comminalty and to the utility profite of the weale publick But if which God forbid by force feare of violence of wicked persons we shal be cast in prison or by violent death preuented so as in this worlde we shall not be able to proue the saide articles as we would wish then do we apeale to the high celestiall iudge that he may iudge discerne the same in the day of his supreme iudgement 1. ¶ First we depose say except and entend to proue against the Lord Henry Derby sonne of the Lord Iohn of Gaunt late Duke of Lancaster and commonly called king of England himselfe pretending the same although without all right and title thereunto and against his adherents fautours and complices that euer they haue bene are and will be traytors inuaders and destroyers of Gods Church in Rome England Wales and Ireland and of our soueraigne Lord Richard late King of England his heires his kingdom and common wealth as shall hereafter maniâ—estly appeare 2. Secondarely we depose c. against the said Lord HeÌ„ry for that he had conceaued deutied conspired certaine hainous crimes and traiterous offences against his sayd soueraigne Lord Richard his state and dignitie as manifestly did appeare in the contention betwene the said Lord Henry and yâ— Lord Thomas Duke of Northfolke begon at Couentry but not finished throughly Afterwards he was sent in exile by sentence of the said king Richard by the agreement of his father the Lord Iohn Duke of Lancaster by the voice of diuers of the Lords temporall nobilitie of the realme and also by his owne consent there to remaine for a certaine time appointed vnto him by the said Lords and withall he was bound by othe not to returne into EnglaÌ„d before he had obteined fauour grace of the kyng Not long after when the king was departed into Ireland for reformation of that countrey apperteining to the crowne of England but as then rebelling agaynst the same the sayd Lord Henry in the meane time contrary to his oth and fidelitie and long before the time limited vnto him was expired with all his fautours and inuaders secretly entred into the Realme swearing
strong agaynst all daūger of iust reprehension Who being as ye haue heard so faythfull and obedient to God so submisse to his king so soūd in hys doctrine so constant in his cause so afflicted for the trueth so ready prepared to death as we haue sufficiently declared not out of vncertayne doubtful chronicles but out of the true originals instrumēts remaining in aūcient records What lacketh now or what should let to the contrary but that he declaring himself such a martyr that is a witnes to the verity for the which also at last he suffred y◠fire may therfore worthily be exorned with the title of a martir which is in Greek as much as a witnes bearer But here nowe steppeth in Dame 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with her cosē scold Alecto c. who neither learning to hold her coūg nor yet to speak wel must needs find here a knot in a rush and beginning now to quarrell inferreth thus But after sayth he that the Lord Cobham was escaped out of the tower his felowes and confederates conuēted themselues together seditously agaynst y◠king against their coūtry A great crime no doubt M. Cope if it be true so if it be not true the greter blame returneth vnto your self so to enter this action of such slaunder vnles the ground wherupō ye stand be sure First what felowes of the L. Cobhā were these you meane of Sir Roger Acton ye say maister Brown Iohn Beuerley with 36. other hanged and burned in the sayd field of S. Biles A maruellous matter y◠such a great multitude of 20000. specified in story shoulde rise against y◠king yet but 3. persons only known and named Thē to proceed further I would aske of maister Cope what was the end of this conspiracy to rebell against the king to destroy their country and to subuert the Christian fayth for so purporteth the story As like true the one as the other For euen as it is like that they being Turkes went about to destroy the fayth of Christ wherin they died and to subuert their country wherin they were bred euen so like it is that they went about to destroy the king whom God and their conscience taught to obey Yet further proceedeth this fumish promoter in his accusation sayth moreouer that these foresayd felowes and adherentes of the Lord Cobham were in the field assēbled and there incamped in a great number agaynst the king how is this proued by Robert Fabian which appeareth to be as true as that which in the sayde Robert Fabian followeth in the same place where he affirmeth that Io. Cledon and Richard Turmin were burnt in the same yere being 1413. When in deede by the true Registers they were not burnt before the yere of our lord 1415. But what wil maister Cope say if the originall copy of the inditemēt of these pretensed conspirators doe testify that they were not there assembled or present in the field as your accusation pretendeth But they purposed will you say and intended to come The purpose and intent of a mans mind is hard for you and me to iudge where as no fact appereth But geue their intēt was so to come yet might they not come to those thickets neare to the fielde of Saint Biles hauing Beuerley theyr Preacher with them as ye say your self as well to pray to preach in that woody place as wel as to fight Is this such a straunge thing in the church of Christ in time of persecution for christians to resort into desolate woods and secrete thickets from the sight of enemies when they would assemble in praying and hearing the word of God In Queene Maryes tyme was not the same coulour of treason obiected agaynst George Egle and other moe for frequenting and vsing into backsides and fields and suffered for that whereof he was innocent guiltlesse Did not Adam Damlipe dye in like case of treason for hauing a French crowne geuen him at his departure out of Rome by Cardinal Poole What can not cankred calumnia inuēt when she is disposed to cauill It was not the Cardinals crowne that made him a traytour but it was the hatred of his preaching that styrred vp the accuser In Fraunce what assemblyes haue there beene in late yeares of good and innocent christiās congregating together in backfieldes couertes in great routes to heare the preaching of Gods holy word to pray yea and not with out their weapon also for their owne safegard yet neuer intēded nor minded any rebelliō against their king Wherfore in cases of Religion it may doth happē many times that such congregations may meete without intent of any treason ment But howsoeuer the intent and purpose was of these fore said cōfederats of the Lord Cobham whether to come or what to do seing this is playne by recordes as is aforesaid that they were not yet come vnto the place how will M. Cope now iustify his wordes so confidently affirming that they were there assembled seditiously together in the field of S. Biles agaynst the king And marke here I besech thee gentle Reader how vnlikely and vntidely the poynts of this tale are tide and hang together I will not say without all substaunce or truth but without all fashion of a cleanly lye wherin these accusers in this matter seeme to me to lacke some part of Siuons Arte in conueiing their narration so vnartificiallye First say they the king was come first with his garrison vnto the field of S. Biles And then after the king was there incamped cōsequently the fellowes of the Lord Cobham the Captayne being away came were assembled in the said field where the king was against the king yet not knowing of the king to the number of xx thousand and yet neuer a stroak in that field geuen And furthermore of all this xx thousād aforesayd neuer a mans name knowne but onely three to witte sir Roger Acton sir Iohn Browne and Iohn Beuerley a preacher How this gear is clamperd together let the reader iudge and beleue as he seeth cause But geue all this to be true although by no demōstration it can be proued yet by the Popes dispensation which in this earth is almost omnipotent be it graunted that after the king had take S. Biles field before the cōpanions of the Lord Cobham afterward comming and assembling in the thickets neare to the sayd field to fight seditiously agaynst the king agaynst their country agaynst the fayth of Christ to the nūber of xx thousand where no stroke being geuen so many were takē that al the prisons of London were full and yet neuer a mans name knowen of all thys multitude but onely three All this I say being imagined to be true the foloweth to be demaūded of M. Cope whether the Lord Cobham was here present with this company in the field or not Not
his seate and office at the request of the Cardinalles that the whole Colledge of Cardinalles sent letters to the king of Boheme requiring him that together with them he would renounce forsake his obedience vnto pope Gregory and so it shoulde come to passe that by the authoritie of a new Byshop he should recouer againe his imperial dignity For this cause the king cōsēted to the wil of that Cardinals as touching a neutrality that is to say that he would neyther take part with Pope Gregory neyther yet with Benedict the xii Byshop of Auinion whiche was then named Pope as it doth appeare by Chronicles In this cause then for somuch as the archbishop Swinco with the Clergy were agaynst the kyng and abstayning from the deuine seruice many of them departed out of the Citty and the archbishop hymselfe breaking down the tombe of the Lord Wincelate contrary and agaynst the kinges will did also take Wickliffes bookes burned them therupon the king without any gaynsaying suffered that certayne goodes of theyrs which of their own wils were fled away should be spoyled because they shold not consent or accord with the bishop Wherupon it is easie to be vnderstanded and knowne that Iohn Husse was falsely accused for that matter Howbeit a certayn man one Naso rising vp sayd the Clergy sayd he did not abstayne from the deuine seruice because they woulde not sweare to consent vnto the king but because that they were spoyled and robbed of theyr goodes and substaunce And the Cardinall of Cambray who was one of the Iudges sayd here I must say somewhat which is come into my minde When as I came from Rome the same yeare that these thinges were done by chaunce I met on the way certayne Prelates of Boheme Whome when I demaunded what newes they had brought out of Boheme they aunswered that there was happened a wonderfull cruel and haynous fact for all the Clergy were spoyled of all theyr substaunce and very ill intreated and handled Then Iohn Hus alledging the same cause which he did before went forward vnto the secōd part of the Article which was obiected against him denying also that it happened thorough his fault that the Germaynes departed from the Uniuersitie of Prage But when as the king of Boheme according to the foundation of Charles the fourth his father granted three voices vnto the Bohemes the fourth vnto the Germaynes whereat the Germaynes grudging that they shoulde be exemted from theyr voices of theyr owne accorde departed went theyr wayes binding themselues with a great oth and vnder a great penalty both of their fame and also money that none of them should returne agayne vnto Prage Notwithstanding I am not ashamed to confesse that I did approue and allow the doinges of the king vnto whom of only I ow obedience for the commoditie and profite of my country And because you shal not thinke that I haue spoken any vntrueth here is present Albert Warren Tranius whiche was deacon of the faculties who hadde sworne to depart with the rest of the Germaynes he if that he wil say the truth shal easly clere me of this suspitiō But when as Albert would haue spoken he could not be heard But the foresayd Naso of whome before is made mention after he had asked leaue to speak sayd this matter do I vnderstand wel inough for I was in the Kinges court when these thyngs were done in Boheme when as I sawe the maysters of the 3. nations of the Germaynes Bauarians Saxons and Silesians amongst whome the Pollonians were also numbred most humbly come vnto the king requiring that he would not suffer the right of their voyces to be takē from them Then the kyng promised thē that he would forsee and prouide for theyr requestes But Iohn Hus and Ierome of Prage with diuers others perswaded the king that he should not so do Wherat the king at the first being not a little moued gaue him a sore checke that he and Hierom of Prage did somuch intermedie themselues and moued such open controuersies in somuch that he threatned them that except they woulde forsee and take heede hee woulde bring it to passe that the matter shoulde be determined and decreed by fire Wherfore most reuerēd fathers you shall vnderstand that the king of Boheme did neuer fauour with his hart these men whose vnshamefastnes is such that they feared not euen of late to entreat me euill being so much in the kinges fauour and credite After hym stepped forth Paletz saying verely most reuerend fathers not onely the learned men of other nations but also of Boheme it selfe are through the Councell of Iohn Hus and his adherentes banished out of Boheme of the which number some remayne yet in exile in Morauia Hereunto Iohn Hus answered how can thys be true sayd he sithēs I was not at Prage at that tyme when as these men you speake of departed and went awaye from thence These thynges were thus debated the day aforesayd as touching Iohn Hus. This done the sayd Iohn Hus was committed to the custody of the bishop of Rigen vnder whome Ierome of Prage was also prisoner But before that he was led away the Cardinall of Cambray calling him backe agayne in the presence of the Emperour sayd Iohn Hus I haue heard you say that if you had not ben willing of your own mind to come vnto Constance neyther the Emperour himselfe neither the king of Boheme coulde haue compelled you to do it Unto whom Iohn Hus answered vnder your licēce most reuerend father I neuer vsed any such kinde of talke or wordes But this I did say that there was in Boheme a great number of gentle mē and noble men which did fauour and loue me the whiche also might easely haue kepte me in some sure and secret place that I shoulde not haue bene constrayned to come vnto thys towne of Constance neyther at the will of the Emperour neyther of the king of Boheme With that the Cardinall of Cambray euen for very anger began to chaunge hys colour and despiteously said do you not see the vnshamefastnes of the man here And as they were murmuring and whispering on all partes the L. Ioh. de Clum ratifying and confirming that which Iohn Hus had spoken sayd that Iohn Hus had spoken very well for on my part sayd he which in comparison of a great many others am but of small force in the realme of Boheme yet alwayes if I would haue taken it in hand I could haue defended hym easely by the space of one yeare euen agaynst all the force power of both these great and mighty kinges How much better might they haue done it which are of more force or puissance then I am and haue stronger castles and places then I haue After that the L. de Clum had spoken the Cardinal of Cambray sayd let vs leaue thys talke And I tell you Iohn Hus and
by the king saying that he had as liefe set his owne crowne beside hym as to see him weare a cardinals hatte and that in Parliamentes he not beyng contented with the place of a bishop among the spirituall persons presumed aboue hys order whiche the sayd Duke desired to be redressed 2. Item whereas he being made Cardinal was voyded of his bishopricke of Winchester he procured from Rome the Popes Bull vnknowing to the king whereby he took agayne his bishopricke contrary to the common lawe of this realme incurring therby the case of prouision and forefeiting all his goodes to the king by the law of premuniri facias 3. Item he complayned that the said Cardinall with the Archbishop of Yorke intruded themselues to haue the gouernaunce of the king and the doing vnder the king of tēporall matters excluding the kings vncle and other temporall Lordes of the kinges kinde from hauing knowledge of any great matter 4. Item whereas the king had borowed of the Cardinall 4000. pounds vpon certayne Iewels and afterward had his mony ready at the day to quite his iewels the Cardinall caused the treasurer to conuert that mony to the payment of an other armye to keepe the Iewels still to hys owne vse and gayne 5. Item he being then bishop of Winchester and Chancellour of England deliuered the king of Scottes vpon his own authoritie contrary to the act of parliament wedding his nece afterward to the sayd king Also where the said king of Scottes shoulde haue payd to the king forty thousand pounds the cardinall procured x. thousand marks therof to be remitted and yet the rest very slenderly payd 6. Item the sayd cardinall for lending notable sommes to the king had the profite of the port of Hampton where he setting his seruauntes to be the Customers wolle and other marchaundise was vnder that clok exported not somuch to his singular vauntage being the chiefe marchant as to the greate preiudice of the king and detriment to his subiectes 7. Item the cardinall in lending out great summes to that king yet so differed and delayed the loane thereof that comming out of season the same did the king litle pleasure but rather hinderaunce 8. Item where iewels plate were prised at a 11. thousand poundes in weight of the sayd Cardinall forfeited to the king the cardinall for loane of a little peere gat him a a restorement thereof to the Kings great dammage who better might haue spared the commons if the somme had remayned to him cleare 9. Item where the kinges father had geuen Elizabeth Bewchampe CCC markes of liuelode with this condition if the wedded with in a yeare the Cardinall notwithstanding she was maryed two or three yeares after yet gaue her the same to the kinges great hurt and diminishing of hys inheritaunce 10. Item the Cardinall hauing no authoritie nor interest to the crown presumed notwithstanding to cal before him like a King to the kinges high derogation 11 Item that the Cardinall sued a pardon from Rome to be freed from all dismes due to the Kyng by the church of Winchester geuing thereby example to the Clergye to withdraw their disines likewise and lay all the charge only vpon the temporaltie and poore commons 12. 13. Item by the procuring of the sayd Cardinall and Archbishop of Yorke great goodes of the kings were lost and dispended vpon needles Ambassades first to Arras then to Calice 14. Item it was layd to the charge of the sayd Cardinall and archbishop that by their meanes goyng to Calice the ii enemies of the king the Duke of Orleance and Duke of Burgoyne were reduced together in accorde alliaunce who being at warre before betwene themselues and now cōfederate together ioyned both together agaynst the kings townes and countryes ouer the sea to the great daunger of Normandy and destruction of the kinges people 15. Item by the archbishop of Yorke and the Cardinall perswasiōs were moued opēly in the kings presence with allurementes and inducementes that the king shoulde leaue hys right his title and honour of his crowne in nominating him king of Fraunce during certayne yeeres that he shoulde vtterly absteyne and be content onely in writing with Rex Angliae to the great note and infamye of the king and of all his progenitours 16. 17. Item through the sleight and subtlety of the sayde Cardinall and his mate a new conuention was intended betweene the king and certayne aduersaryes of Fraunce Also the deliueraunce of the Duke of Orleance was appointed in such sort as therby great disworship inconueniēce was like to fall rather of the kinges side then of the other 18. Item that the Cardinall had purchased great landes and liuelodes of the king the Duke being on the other side the sea occupyed in warres whiche redounded little to the worship and profite of the king and moreouer had the kinge bound to make him as sure estate of all those landes by Easter next as could be deuised by any learned councel or els the said cardinal to haue and enioy to him and his heyres for euer the landes of the Duchie of Lancaster in Northfolke to the value of 7. or 8. hundred markes by the yeare 19. Item where the Duke the kinges vncle had oftenoffered his seruice for the defence of the Realme of France and the duchie of Normandy the Cardinall euer laboured to the contrary in preferring other after this singular affection whereby a great part of Normandy hath bene lost 20. Itē seeing that Cardinall was risen to such riches treasure which could grow to him neyther by his Church nor by enheritāce which he then had it was of necessitie to be thought that it came by his great deceites in deceiuinge both the king and hys subiects in selling offices prefermentes liuelodes captaynships both here and in that realm of Fraunce and in Normandy so that what hath beu there lost he hath bene the greatest causer thereof 21. Furthermore when the sayd Cardinal had forfeited al hys goods by the statute of prouision he hauing the rule of the king and of other matters of the realme purchased frō the pope a charter of pardon not onely to the defeating of the lawes of the Realme but also to the defrauding of the king who otherwise might and should haue had where with to susteine his warres without any tallage of his poore people c. When the king heard these accusations he committed that hearing therof to his counsaile whereof that most part were spirituall persons So what for feare and what for fauour the matter was wincked at delied out and nothing said thereunto and a fayre countenaunce was made to that Duke as though no displeasure had bene taken nor malice borne in these spirituall stomaches But shortly after the smoke hereof not able to keepe in any longer within the spiritual brestes of these charitable churchmen brast out in flames of
rose vpright vppon hys feete and looking vp to heauen called vpon the Lord and protested his innocency in that behalf and so laying downe his necke againe at the fourth blowe was dispatched Mathias the other brother was led captiue with the king vnto Austria The rest of the captiues brake the prison and escaped It was not long after thys cruelty was wrought vppon Ladislaus the king being about the age of twentye two yeares that talke was made of the kings marryage wyth Magdalene daughter to the French king The place of the marryage was appoynted at Prage where greate preparation was for the matter At the first entraunce of the King into the Citie of Prage Rochezana wyth a company of Ministers such as were fauourers of Iohn Hus and of sincere Religion came with all solemnity to receiue the king making there hys oration to gratulate the kings most ioyful and prosperous accesse into the same his owne Realme and countrey of Boheme Unto whych Rochezana after he had ended hys Oration scarce the king woulde open hys mouth to geue thankes to him nor any cheareful countenaunce vnto hys companye but fiercely seemed to frowne vppon them In the next Pagen after these came foorth the Priestes of the high Minster after the most Popish maner meeting him wyth Procession and wyth the Sacrament of the aultare For as Panacea among Phisitions serueth for all diseases so the sacrament of the popes aultare serueth for all pompes and Pagens First it must lie vppon the aultare then it must be holden vp in hands then it must hang in the pixe it must serue for the quicke it must also helpe the dead it must moreouer visite the sick it must walk about that churchyard it must go about the streets it must bee caried about the fieldes to make the grasse to growe it must be had to the battaile it must ride on horsebacke before the Pope And finally it must welcome kings into Cities Wherein these Catholicke fathers doe seeme somewhat to forget themselues For if the Pope being inferiour to the Sacrament of the aultar at the commyng of kings doe vse to sitte still while the kings come and kisse hys feete what reason is it that the Sacrament of the aultare whyche is I trowe aboue the Pope shoulde meete kings by the way and welcome them to the towne But thys by the way of parenthesis Let vs nowe continue the text When Ladislaus thys Catholicke king who had shewed hymselfe before so stoute and sterne against Rochezana and his company had seene these Catholique priests with theyr Procession and especially wyth their blessed Sacrament to come wyth all reuerence and much deuotion hee lyghted downe from his horse hee embraced the crosse and kyssed it and wyth chearefull countenaunce saluted the Priestes in order All thys while his young wife was not yet come out of Fraunce but Legates were sent after most sumptuous wise to conduct her Other Legates also were sent the same time to the Emperour Fredericke for conconclusion of peace The thirde Legacie was directed likewise to Pope Calixtus about Religion howe to reduce the Bohemians to the Churche of Rome The authour of thys story which was Pope Pius hymselfe declareth further the opinion of some to be that king Ladislaus the same time had entended to make a finall ende and destruction of all that secte in Bohemia whych helde with the doctrine of Iohn Hus and Hierome by the assemble and cōcourse of the Catholique Princes and popish Prelates whyche were appoynted there to meete together at that marriage in Prage For there shoulde be first the Emperour Fredericke Elizabeth the kings mother and hys sisters Elizabeth and Anna the Princes of Saxonie Baioria Slesia Franconia the Palatine and other Princes of Rhene many also of the Lordes of Fraunce besides the Popes Cardinals Legates Prelates and other potestates of the Popes Church Who if they had all together conuented in Boheme no doubt but some great mischiefe hadde beene wrought there against the Hussires against whome thys Ladislaus following the steppes of Sigismundus hys graundfather and Albertus hys father was euer an vtter enemie But when man hath purposed yet God disposeth as pleaseth hym And therefore truely it is wrytten of Aeneas Syluius in the same place saying De regimine Ciuitatum de mutatione regnorum de orbis imperio minimum est quod homines possint tum vero De religionis constitutione multo minus magna magnus dispoint Deus That is In regiment of Cities in alteration of kingdomes in ruling and gouerning the world it is lesse then nothing that man can do it is the hygh God that ruleth high things Whereunto then I may wel adde thys moreouer and say that if the gouernance of worldly kingdomes standeth not in mans power but in the disposition of God muche lesse is it then that mans power can doe in the regiment and gouerning of Religion Example whereof in this purposed deuise of Princes doth euidently appeare For as thys great preparation and solemnitie of mariage was in doing and the Princes ready to set foorth with a litle turne of Gods holy hand al these great purposes were sodeinly turned and dashed For in the middest of this busines about the 21. day of Nouember An. 1461. this great aduersarie of Christes people king Ladislaus king of Boheme of Hungarie and Prince of Austria sickened and wythin 36. houres died some say of a Pestilent fore in hys grine some say of poyson But howe so euer it was as it came not wythout the iust iudgement of God reuenging the innocent bloude of Ladislaus Huniades sonne wrongfully put to death before so by the oportune deathe of thys King the poore Churches of Boheme were gratiously deliuered And thys ende made Ladislaus one of the mightiest Princes at that time in all Europe in whome three mighty kingdomes were conioyned and combined together Austria Hungaria and Bohemia which countreys doe lie Southeast from Englande in the farthest partes of all Germanie towarde Constantinople and the dominion of the Turks contain these principal townes in them AVstria called once Panonia superior Vienna whyche was besieged of the Turke Anno 1533. Melck Neustat noua Ciuitas Gretz S. Hypolit Lintz Stein Haynberg Kremsz Karolsburg Teben Kotzo Raba Lindenburg ¶ To Austria bee adioining also certaine Prouinces Earledomes as Stiria Prouinces Carinthia Prouinces Croaia Prouinces Cilicia Earldomes Tyrolētz Earldomes HVngaria which once called Pannonia inferior Buda Ofen Strigonium Kalachia Varadinum Nitria Noua Vetus Nicopolis Noua Vetus Agria Noua Vetus Agria Orszaw◠Bossen Sabaria ¶ Thys Vngaria was first called Pannonia or Poeonia After y◠comming of y◠Hunes it was called Hungaria Of which came Attila which destroied Italy about the yeare of the Lorde 440. Thorough Ungaria rūneth Danubius hauing on the west side Austria and Bohemia on the East Seruia on the South-side Polonia c.
Corambis Pamphilia Act 2 Perga Act. 13 Artalia Act. 14 Aspendus Phaselis Mach. 15 Pisidia Act Trapesus Temiscyra Comana Poâ—tica Cappadocia Amasia vel Eupa toria Masa vel Caesarea Naziantium Here Gregorius Nazianzenus was Bishop Comana Cappadocia Miletena Armenia Minor Nicopolis Leandis Claudiopolis Iuliopolis Tharsus Act. 22 Coricus Cilicia Solimuntis vel Traianopolis Issus vel Iaiassa Augusta Act. 27 Iconium Act. 14 Lystra Act. 16 Laconia Derbe Act. 14 Antiochia Pisidiae Act. 11 ¶ Siria comprehendeth in it diuers particular prouinces with theyr cityes as followeth Countryes Cityes Syria Act. 15 Ierosolyma Act. 1 Caesarea Stratonis Act. 8 Bethleem Math. 2 Emaus Mar. 1 IeriÌ„co Math 20 Ioppe or Ios. 15 Palestina Iudea Iapheth Act. 9 Tyberias Iohn 6 Accaron Iosua 13 Azotus Act. 8 Chanaan Ascalon Iudi. 2 Gaza Act. 8. Bersabee Iosu. 19. Antipatris Act 23 Assaron Act. 9 Samari Act. Bethania Mar. 11 Lydda Act. 9. Galilea Mat. â— Nazareth Math. 4. Capernaum Math. 4 Cana. Ioan. 2 Phoenicea Act. 11 Tyrus Luc. 6 Sydo vel Sichem Luc. 6 Ptolomias Ptolomais Act. 21 Caesarea phillipi Math. 16. Damascene Damascus Gal. 1 Philadelphia Apoc. 1 Coelesyria Buthis vel pella Cassiotis Antiochia apud Orontem vel Theopholis Act. 11 Comagena Samosata Antiochia sub Tauro Alexandria apud Issum Nicopolis Seleucis Gephyra Gindarus Seleucia Act. 13 Imma Laodicene Laodicaea Coloss. 2 Paradisus Iabruda Apamene Nazamma Apamia Idumea Marc. 3. Besamma vel Bersabee Euleusa Massa. ¶ Thus farre reacheth the compasse of Syria Countryes Cityes Arabia Gal. 1.4 Petrea or Nabataeae Felix Panchaia Sabaea Deserta Mesopotamia Psalme 59. Carra or Charan where Abraham dwelt Act. 7 Seleucia Edessa which is now called Orpha and in the story of Tobias called Rages Babilonia Dan. 3 In the country of Babilonia is also a certayne region appoynted for Philosophers and Astronomers called Chaldea Iere. 50 Bible Babylon vel Baldach Act. 7 Orchoe vel Vrchoa vel Hurchaldeoram where Abraham was borne Gen. 11.15 Sarmatia Patarue Azara Gerusa S. Georgius Sinda Cholchis Dioscuria vel Sabastia which is now called Suias Phasis Iberia Lubium Artanissa Armachica Albania Getara vel Gangara Chabala Armenia Gen. 8 Armenia maior is deuided from Armenia minor by the Riuer Euphrates This Armenia maior and minor this day be both vnder the Turkes ¶ And thus farre reacheth the compasse of Asia Minor with the Countryes and prouinces to the same perteyning which being once brought to the fayth of Christ are nowe in a maner all subdued to the Turkes ¶ The Ilandes belonging to the Regions of Asia Minor aforesayd gotten by the Turkes Countryes Cities Thinias to Bythinio Tenedos to Troas Chios Act. 20 to Lydia Pathmos Apoc. 1 Possidium to Aeolis Samos Act. 20 to Ionia Trogolium Act. 20 Cnidus Act. 27 to Doris Coos CouÌ„ Act. 21 to Doris Carpathus to Doris Rhodus Act. 21 to Lycia Cyprus Act. 11  ¶ Aeneas Syluius otherwise Pope Pius 2. in describing of Asia Minor cap. 74. reciteth a certayne facte of a worthy Uirgine who at what time the Turkes were besieging a certayne towne in Lesbos and had cast downe a greate part of the walles so that all the Townesmen had geuen ouer putting on mans harnesse stepped forth into the breach where not onely she kept the Turkes from entring in hâ—t also slewe of them a great sorâ— The Citizens seeing the rare courage and good successe of the Mayden tooke to them agayne theyr hartes and harnes and so lustely layd about them that an incredible number of the Turkes were slayne The rest being repulsed from the land reculed into theyr ships who being then pursued by a Nauy of Calisa were worthelye disâ—omfited likewise vpon the sea And thus was the I le of Lesbos at that time by a poore Uirgine that is by the stronge hand of the Lord working in a weake Creature preserued from the Turkes Ex Aene. sil Et SebMunst Lib. 5. Beside these Regions and Countryes of Asia minor aboue described Seb. Munster in the fift booke of his Cosinography declareth moreouer that the Turkes and Sultannes haue vnder theyr subiection both Arabia Persia and also India exterior wherein is Calecute The which Persia although it be vnder the Sophi which is an enemy to the Turke yet it is to be thought that he is a Sultane one of the Turkyshe and Mahometish Religion This Persia and India were once seasoned with Christes Gospell as may appeare by the primitiue Churche pag. 98. And thus haue you the partes of Asia described which in times past being almost Christened do now serue vnder the Turke After the description of Asia let vs nexte consider the partes and countryes of Aphrike Where although the greatest parte either consisteth in deserts desolate or is possessed with Prester Iohn which professeth Christ and his gospell yet the Turke hath there also no litle portion vnder his dominion as Countryes Cities Aegyptus Math. 2 Alexandria Memphis Arsinoe Regnum Tunece  Africa Minor Charlago Aphrodisum Hippon Here Saynt Augustine was Byshop Cyrene Act. 2  Mauritania  ¶ A description of countryes and Cityes in Europe which were before christened now are subdued and subiect to the Turke Europa Countryes Cities Thracia Constantinopolis or Bizantium Pera. Adrianopolis Samothracia Act. 16 Traianopolis Caliopis Sestus Appollonia Graecia Act. 20 Thessalonica Act. 17 Philippi Act. 16 Demetrias Neapolis Act. 16 Macedonia Rom. 15 Amphipolis Act. 17 Apollonia mygdoniae Act. 17 Berrhaea Act. 17 Thessalia  Epirus Ambracia Actium Chaonia Torona Azelia Thresprotia Acarnanon Amphilochia Argos Astacus Ambrachia Omphallum Achaia Rom. 15 Athenae Attica Megaris Boeotia Thebae Phocis Delphos Egris Aetholia Chalidon Locris Naupactus Peloponesus Corinthia Corinthus Act. 17 Mesena Tegea Argos  Argia Lacedemon or Sparta 2. Mach. 5. Epidaurus Helice Laconia Lerna Leuctrum Messenia Methone Mycenae Elis. Megalipolis Nemea Sicyona Nauplea Olympia Arcadia Sicyon Aegira ¶ Ilandes bordering about Grecia wonne likewise by the Turke from the Christians Euboea or Nigropontus Chalcis Charistus Cerinthus Gerestus Creta Act. 17 Pulchri portus Act. 27 Lasaea Act 27. Phoenice Act. 17 Salmone Act. 27.  Clauda Act. 27  Cyclades Insulae 53 Salamis Delus 1. Mach. 15 Cephalenia  Zacynthus or Zanthus Vide supra pag. 727 Lemnos  Ithaca  Samos Act. 20.  Corcyra Vide supra pag. 727 Corcica  ¶ After the Turke had subdued Thracia and Grecia proceding further into Europe he inuaded other regions and cities which also he added to his dition as Countryes Cityes Mysia Superior Rhaetiaria Nessus Vlpianum Scupi Sigindunum or Siget Mysia Inferior Triballorum Oescus Tirista Axium or Chilia Dalmatia 2. Tim. 4. Labacus Metropolis Carinthia Epidaurus or Ragusium Milea or Meleda Coruatia Senia or Segna Enona or Hona Croatia Iadra or Zara. Sebenica Istria Stridon where S. Hierome was borne Bosna Quinquecclesiae Iaitza
the Tartarians who breaking into Asia by the portes of Caspius subdued diuers partes of Asia namely about Comana Colchis Iberia Albania c. These Tartarians as they had got many captiues in their warres so for gaine vsed to shippe them ouer customably to Alexandria in Egypt to be solde whych seruantes and captiues Melechsala the great Sultane was gladde to buy to serue him in his warres Which captiues seruaunts after they had continued a certaine space in Egypte and through their valiant seruice grew in fauour and estimation with the sayd Melechsala and began more to increase in number and strength at lengthe they slue him and tooke to themselues the name and kingdome of the Sultane And thus ceased the stocke of Saracon Saladinus afore mentioned which continued in Egypt about the space as is sayd of 100 yeres An. 1240. After the death of Melechsala the army of these foresaide rascals and captiues set vp to themselues a king of theyr owne coÌ„pany whome they called Turquemenius Who to fill vp the nomber of theyr company that it should not diminish deuised this order to get or to buy christeÌ„ mens children taken yong froÌ„ their parents and the mothers lap whom they vsed so to bryng vp to make them to denye Christ and to be circumcised and instructed in Mahumetes law afterward to be trained in the feates of warre and these were called Malaluchi Among whome this was their order that none might be aduaunced to be king but out of their own number or els chosen by them neither that any shoulde be made knights or horsemen but only the children of christians which should deny Christ before called Mamaluchi Also it was among them prouided that to thys dignity neither Saracens nor Iewes should be admitted Item that the succession therof shoulde not descend to the children and offpring of these Mamaluchi Also that the succession of the crowne should not descend to the childreÌ„ of the foresayd Sultanes but shoulde goe by voyce and election The Tartarians wyth Turquemenius their king aboute thys time obtained Turquia that is Asia minor from the Turkes and wythin 2. yeres after preuailing againste the Turkes expelled them from theyr kingdome and so continued these Mamaluchi reigning ouer Egypt a great part of Asia till the time of Tomumbeius theyr last Kyng whych was destroyed and hanged at the gates of Memphis by Zelymus the Turke father to this Solymannus as in hys historye is declared Those Mamaluchi continued the space of An. 1245. These Tartarians raÌ„ging thorough the countreis of the Georgians and all Armenia came as far as IconiuÌ„ which was then the imperiall city of the Turkes An. 1289. The Soldane of Egypt Babilon got from the christiaÌ„s Tripolis Tyrus Sydon and Gerithus in Syria An. 1291. Lastly Ptoloâ—â—ais which also is called Akers was surprised by the sayd Soldan rased and cast downe to the ground all the Christians therein whych were not many left were slaine And this was the last citye which the Christians had in Asia So that nowe the Christians haue not one foot as is sayd before left in al Asia Thus the Egyptian Soldanes and the Tartarians reigned and ranged ouer the most part of Asia aboue the Turkes till the raigne of Ottomannus the great Turke aboute the space of 80 yeres ¶ And thus haue ye the whole discourse of the Turkish story with theyr names countryes townes dominions also with theyr times continuance interruptions and alterations in order described and in yeares distincted which otherwise in most authors and writers be so confused that it is heard to know distinctly what difference is betwene the Saracens Turkes Tartarians the Sultans or Soldans Mamuluches or Ianizarites What is theyr Calipha their Seriphes their Sultan or Bassa in what times they began and how long and in what order of yeres they reigned Al which in thys present table manifestly to thine eye may appeare ¶ Wherein this thou hast moreouer gentle Reader to coÌ„sider which is worthy the noting how the B. of Rome all this season froÌ„ the first beginning of the Turks reigne hath not ceased from time to time continually calling vpon Christen princes and subiectes to take the crosse and to warre against the Turkes wherupon so many great viages haue bene made to the holy lande so many battailes sought against the Turke and Soldan for winning the holy crosse and yet no luckie successe hath followed thereof hetherto nor euer came it prosperously forward whatsoeuer through the exciting of that Bishop hath beene attempted against that great enemy of the Lorde In somuch that the Christians haue lost not onely all that they had in Asia but also vnneth are able to defende that little they haue in Europe against his violence What the cause is of thys harde lucke of the Byshops doings it is hard for man to define Let men muse as their minde leadeth and as the Gospell sayth he that hath eyes to see let him see This is certaine that as there hath lacked no care nor diligence in the B. of Rome to stirre men vp to that business so on the Princes behalfe there hath lacked no courage nor strength of men no contribution of expenses no supportation of charges no furniture or abilement of warre onely the blessyng of God semeth to haue lacked The reason and cause whereof I would were to easy to be reformed as it may be quickly construed For what man beholding the life of vs Christians wil greatly maruell why the Lord goeth not with our army to fight against the Turks And if my verdit might here haue place for me to adde my censure there appeareth to me an other cause in this matter yet greater then thys aforesaid which to make plaine and cuidet in ful discourse of wordes laisure no we doth not permit Briefly to touch what I conceiue my opinioÌ„ is thys that if the sincere doctrine of Christen faith deliuered left vnto vs in the word of God had not hen so corrupted in the church of Rome or if the B. of Rome would yet reclame his impure idolatry and prophanations and admit Christe the Lambe of God to stande alone without our unpure additions to be our onely Iustification according to the free promise of Gods grace I nothing doubt but the power of this faith grounding onely vpon Christ the sonne of God had both framed our liues into a better disposition and also soone would or yet wil bring downe the pride of that proude Dolofernes But otherwise if the Bish. of Rome will not gently geue place to the milde voyce of Gods word I thinke not contrary but he shal be compelled at last to giue place roume to the Turke whether he will or not And yet notwythstanding when both the Turk the Pope shal do against it what they can the trueth and grace of Gods Testament shall fructify increase by such meanes as the Lorde shall worke which
we may well argue his proceedings not to be of God and that he shal be brought low c. Luke 18. ¶ The third Question MY third question I take of the 13. chap. of the booke of Reuelation Which booke as it conteineth a Propheticall history of the Church so likewise it requireth by histories to be opened In this chapter mention is made first of a certayne beast comming out of the Sea hauing vij heads x. hornes with x. diademes of blasphemy Unto the which beast the dragon the deuill gaue his strength and great power to fight agaynst the Sayntes to ouercome them to make xlij monethes of the which beast one of his heades was wounded at length to death c. After this immediatly in the same chap. mentioÌ„ foloweth of an other beast rising out of the land hauing 2. hornes like a lambe spake like a dragon did all the power of the former beast before his face and caused all dwellers of the earth to worship the beast whose head was wounded and liued Who also had power to geue spirit life to the sayd former beast to make the Image of the beast to speak to cause al men froÌ„ the highest to the lowest to take the marke of the beast in theyr handes and foreheades whosoeuer worshipped not the Image of the beast should be killed c. Upon this description of these two beastes riseth my question wherin I desire all papistes from the highest to the lowest either to answere or to consider with theÌ„selues what the spirit of the prophesy meaneth by the sayd 2. beastes Neither is the mistery of this prophesy so obscure but being historicall by histories it may be explaned easely expouÌ„ded Writing therfore to the Papistes as men expert in histories my question is this that seing the prophesy of these 2. beastes must needes prefigure some people or dominioÌ„ in the world of some high estate power they will now declare vnto vs what people or domination this should be Which if they will do playnely and truely according to the markes propertyes of the sayd ij beastes here set forth they must needes be driuen of force ineuitable to graunt and confesse the same only to agree to the City Empyre of Rome to no other Which by these reasons folowing of necessity must needes be concluded First the beast wich came out of the sea hauing the strength the seat and power of the great Dragon the Deuill called the Prince of this world committed to him who also had power geueÌ„ ouer all tribes nations languages people and countryes in the earth must needes be an Empyre or Monarchy of great force passing all other Monarchies in the world besides and this must needes argue the Empyre of Rome and none other Secondly in that the best had vij heads x. hornes with x. diademes full of blasphemy vpoÌ„ theÌ„ those vij heades being expounded in the sayd booke cap. 17. for vii hilles notoriously importeth the Citie of Rome wherein were 7. hilles conteyned The like also may be thought of the x. hornes being there expounded for x. kinges signifying belike the x. Prouincies or Kingdomes of the worlde subdued to the Romayne Empyre with x. crownes of blasphemy vppon their heades all which conueniently agree to the Cittie of Rome Thirdly where the sayd beast had power to make 42. monthes and to fight against the Saintes and to ouercome them c. therby most manifestly is declared the Empyre of Rome with the heathen persecuting Emperours whiche had power geueÌ„ the space of so many monthes that is from Tiberius to Licinius 294. yeares to persecute Christs Church as in the Table of the primitiue Church hereafter following is discoursed more at large Fourthly where the prophet speaketh of the one of the heades of the beast to be wounded to the death the wouÌ„d afterward to be cured agayne by that ye haue to vnderstand the decay and subuersion of the Citie of Rome of Italy which being one of the heades of the Romayne Monarchie was subdued by the Gottes Uandals Lombards and the Cittie of Rome thrise sackt and taken betweene the reigne of Honorius Emperour of Rome and the tyme of Iustinian Emperor of Constantinople so remayned this head of Rome wounded a long time vnder the dominion of the Lombards till at length this wound was cured agayne as the sequele of this prophesie declareth For so it followeth in the foresayd chap. of the Reuelation And after this I saw sayth he an other beast rising out of the land hauing two hornes like the lamb and spake like the Dragon Who practiâ—ed all the power of the first beast before his face and caused all the inhabitantes of the earth to worship the first beast whose head was wounded and cured agayne c. And to him it was geuen to geue life to the Image of the beast and to make it speake and also to make all them that will not worship the image of the beast to bee slayne and caused all from the most to the least both rich and poore free men and bondmen to take the marke of the beast in their right hand and in their foreheades so that none should buy and sell vnles he had the beastes marke about him c. The description of this second beast being well viewed it cannot be auoided but needes must be applyed to the byshop of Rome and to none other as by the history and order of times is euident to be proued For who els representeth the hornes of the lambe of God which taketh away the sinnes of the world but only he who speaketh with the voyce of the Dragon so proudly as he The voice of the Dragon spake once to Christ That all the glory of the world was his to geue to whom he would that he would geue it c. And doth not thys falâ—e horned lambe speaking in the same voyce of the Dragon say by the mouth of Pope Gregory 7. that all the kingdomes of the earth were hys and that hee had power in earth to loose and take away Empyres Kingdomes Dukedomes and what els soeuer mortall menne may haue and to geue them where he would c. Ex platina in Vit. Gregorij 7. Furthermore at what time the declining state of Rome began to decay and Italy was brought vnder subiection of the Lombardes then the Pope stirred vp Pipinus and Carolâ—s Magnus to take his part agaynst the Lombardes and to restore agayne the old glory of the Monarchie to hys former state And therfore who cured the wounded head of this beast agayne but onely he who gaue life and speach to the Image of the beast but he who after that by helpe of the French kings had subdued those Lombardes with other aliens and had gotten the possession of Rome into hys own handes he so repared aduaunsed the fame and name of Rome
openlye night and daye and spoyle those which doe no harme And it followeth after which if it be done by your commaundement be it so well done For a good Prince wyll neuer commaund but good things And so we wil be contented to sustaine the honor of his death This onely wee most humblye beseech your Maiestie that callyng before you and examining the authors of this tumult and cōtention then your grace would iustly iudge whether we are worthy of cruell death or quiet life And then if it be not your pleasure and that it proceedeth not by your occasion which indeede against your barbarous enimies were to badde the more a great deale we are petitioners to your hyghnes that hereafter you wyll vouchsafe to heare vs thus so vexed and oppressed with these kinde of vylanous robberies And verily our Philosophy doctryne did first among the barbarous take place which doctrine fyrst in the daies of Augustus your predecessor when it did raygne and florish thereby your Empire became most famous fortunate and from that time more and more the state of the Romane Empire increased in honor wherof you most happely were made successour and so shall your sonne to Honor therefore this Philosophie which with your Empire sprang vp and came in with Augustus whiche your progenitors aboue al other honored most esteemed And verily this is no small argumēt of a good beginning that since our doctrine flourished in the Empire no misfortune or losse happened frō Augustus time but contrary alwaies victory good and honorable yeres as euer any mā would wishe Onely among all and of all Nero and Domitian beyng kindled by diuers naughty and spitfull persons cauillingly obiected against our doctrine of whom this Sicophanticall slaundring of vs by naughty custome first came and sprang vp But your godly fathers espying the ignoraunce of these oftentimes by their writing corrected their temerous attemptes in that behalfe Among whom your granfather Adrian with many other is read of to haue wrytten of Fundayne the Proconsul and Lieutenāt of Asia And your father your own father I say with whom you ruled in al things wrote to the Cities vnder his signet as the Laersens Thessalonicenses Athenienses and Grecians rashly to innouate or alter nothing of your highnes therfore who in this case is of that sect as your predecessours were yea of a more benigne Philosophicall minde we are in good hope to obtaine our peticion and request Thus much out of the Apologie of Melito who writing to Onesimus geueth to vs this benefite to knowe the true Catalogue the names of al the autentike bookes of the olde Testament receaued in the auncient time of the prymitiue Church Concerning the number names wherof the said Melito in his letter to Onesimus declareth howe that he returning into the parts where these things were done and preached there hee diligently inquired out the bookes aprooued of the old Testament the names wherof in order he subscribeth sendeth vnto him as followeth The fiue bookes of Moses Genesis Exodus Leuiticus Numeri Deuteronomi Iesus Naue The Iudges Ruth Foure bookes of Kings Two bookes Paralipomenon The Psalmes Prouerbes of Salomon The booke of Wisedome The Preacher The song of songs Iob. The Prophets Esay Hieromie twelue Prophetes in one booke Daniel Ezechiel Esdras And thus much of thys matter which I thought here to record for that it is not vnprofitable for these latter times to vnderstande what in the first times was receaued and admitted as autentike and what otherwise But from this little digression to returne to our matter omitted that is to the Apologies of Apolinarius and Melito in the story so it followeth that whether it was by the occasiō of these two Apologies or whether it was through the writing of Athenagoras a Philosopher and a Legate of the Christians it is vncertaine but this is certaine that the persecution the same time was staid Some do thinke which most probably seeme to touch the truthe that the cause of staying this persecution did rise vpon a wonderfull myracle of God shewed in the Emperours campe by the Christians the story wherof is this At what time the two brethren Marcus Antonius and Marcus Aurelius Commodus Emperours ioyning together warred against the Quades Vandales Sarmates and Germaines in the expeditiō against them their army by reason of the imminent assault of their enimies was cooped shut in within the straights and hoate dry places where their souldiours besides other difficulties of battaile being destitute of water fyue dayes were like to haue perished which dread not a little discomfited them did abate their courage Wherin this their so great distresse and ieopardy sodainely wythdrew from the army a legian of the christian souldiours for their succour who falling prostrate vpon the earth by ardent praier by by obtained of God double reliefe by meanes of whom God gaue certaine pleasaunt showers from the element whereby as their souldiors quenched their thirst so were a great number of their enimies discomfited put to flight by the continual lightnings which shooted out of the aire This miracle so pleased won the Emperour that euer after he waxed gentler gentler to the Christians dyrected his letters to diuers of his rulers as Tertullian in his Apologie witnesseth commaūding thē therin to giue thankes to the Christians no lesse for his victory then for the preseruation of him and all his men The copy of which letter hereafter ensueth ¶ Marcus Aurelius Antonius Emperour to the Senate and people of Rome I Giue you hereby to vnderstande what I intend to doe as also what successe I haue had in my warres in Germany and with how much difficultie I haue viteled my campe being compassed about with 74. fierce Dragons whome my Scottes descryed to be within ix miles of vs and Pompeianus our Liefetenaunt hath viewed as he signified vnto vs by hys letters Wherefore I thought no lesse but to be ouerunne and all my bandes of so great multitude as well my vaward mayne warde as reere warde with all my souldiours of Ephrata In whose host there were numbred of fighting men ix hundreth seuenty and fiue thousand But when I saw my selfe not able to encounter with the enemy I craued ayde of our countrey Gods at whose hands I finding no comfort and being driuen of the enemye vnto an exegent I caused to be sent for those men which we call Christians who being mustred were found a good indifferent number with whom I was in farther rage then I had good cause as afterwardes I had experience by their merueilous power who forthwith did their indeuour but without either weapon munition armour or trumpets as men abhorring such preparation and furniture but onely satisfied in trust of their God whome they cary about with them in their consciences It is therefore to be credited although we call them wicked men that they worship God in
their hartes For they falling prostrate vpon the ground prayed not onely for me but for the host also which was with me beseeching their God for helpe in that our extremitie of vittels and fresh water For we had bene now v. dayes without water and were in our enemies land euen in the middest of Germany who thus falling vppon their faces made their prayer to a GOD vnknowne of me and there sell amongest vs from heauen a most pleasaunt and cold shower but amongest our enemies a great storme of hayle mixt with lightning so that immediately we perceiued the inuincible ayde of the most mighty God to be with vs. Therefore we geue those men leaue to professe Christianitie least perhap by their prayer we be punished with the lyke and thereby make my selfe the author of such hurt as shal be receiued by the Christian profession And if any shall apprehend one that is a Christian onely for that cause I will that he being apprended without punishment may haue leaue to confesse the same so that there be none other cause obiected agaynst hym more then that he is a Christian But let his accuser be burned aliue Neither will I that he confessing and being founde a Christian shal be enforced to alter the same his opinion by the gouernour of any of our prouinces but leâ—t to hys owne choyse And this decree of myne I will to be ratified in the Senate house and commaund the same publiquely to be proclaymed and read in the Court of Traianus and that farther from thence it may be sent into all our Prouinces by the diligence of Veratius gouernour of our Citie Polione And further we geue leaue to all men to vse and write out this our decree taking the same out of our coâ—â—e publiquely in the common Hall set forth Thus the tempestuous rage of persecution against the Christians began for a tyme to asswage partly by the occasion hereof partly also vpon other causes incident coÌ„pelling the enimies to surcease their persecutioÌ„ as great plagues pestilence lying vpon the countrie of Italy lykewise great warres as well in the East partes as also in Italy and Fraunce terrible earthquakes great flouds noâ—some swarmes of flies and vermine deuouring their corne fieldes c. And thus much of thinges done vnder Antoninus Verus which Antoninus in the beginning of his raygne ioyned with him in the gouernement of the Empire hys brother Marcus Aurelius Commodus who also was wyth hym at the miraculous victory gotten by the ChristiaÌ„s as Eusebius cap. 5. Lib. 5. recordeth contrary Platina in vita Soteris and the book intituled Flores historiaruÌ„ referre the same to the time of Antoninus verus and his sonne Lucius Antoninus Commodus and not of Marcus Aurelius Commodus hys brother But howsoeuer the truth of yeares doe stand certaine it is that after the death of Antoninus Verus and of Aurelius Commodus succeeded Lucius Antoninus Commodus the sonne of Verus who raigned 13. yeares In the time of this Commodus although he was an incoÌ„modious Prince to the Senatours of Rome yet notwtstanding there was some quietnes vniuersally through the whole Church of Christ from persecution by what occasion it is not certaine Some thinke of whom is Xiphilinus that it came through Marcia the Emperouâ—s concubine which fauoured the Christians but how soeuer it came saith Eusebius the furye of the raging enimies was then somwhat mittigated peace was giuen by the grace of Christ vnto the Church throughout the whole worlde At what time the wholesome doctrine of the Gospel allured and reduced the harts of all forces of people vnto the true Religion of God insomuch that many both rich and noble personages of Rome with their whole families and housholdes to their saluation adioyned theÌ„ to the Church of Christ. Among whom there was one Apollonius a noble man and a Senatour of Rome mentioned in Eusebius Lib. 5. ca. 21. who being maliciously accused vnto the Senate by one whom Hierome writeth to be the seruaunt of the said Apollonius and nameth him Seuerus but whose seruaunt soeuer he was the wretched man came soone inough before the iudge being condignely rewarded for that his malicious diligence For by a law which the Emperour made that no man vpon paine of death shoulde falsely accuse the Christians he was put to execution had his legs broken forthwith by the sentence of Perenninus the iudge which being an heathen man he pronounced against him but the beloued martyr of God when the iudge with much a doe had obtained of hym to render an accout before the honorable Senate of his faith vnder whose defence and warrant of lyfe he did the same deliuered vnto them an eloqueÌ„t Apologie of the christian beliefe but the former warrant notwithstanding he by the decree of the Senate was beheaded and so ended his life For that there was an auncient law among them decreed that none that professed Christ and therefore araigned should be released without recantation or altering his opinion This Commodus is said in stories to be so sure steddy handed in casting the dart that in the open Theatre before the people he would encounter with the wild beasts and be sure to hit them in place where he appointed Among diuers other his vicious and wild parts he was to farre surpressed in pride arrogancy that he would be called Hercules and many times would shewe himselfe to the people in the skinne of a Lion to bee counted thereby the king of men like as the Lion is of the beastes Upon a certaine time being his birth day this Commodus calling the people of Rome togither in a great roialtye hauing his lions skinne vpon him made sacrifice to Hercules Iupiter causing it to be cried through the Citty that Hercules was the patrone and defender of the Citye There were the same time at Rome Vincentius Eusebius Peregrinus Potentianus learned men and instructors of the people who folowing the steps of the Apostles went about from place to place where the Gospell was not yet preached conuerting the Gentiles to the sayth of Christ These hearing the madnes of the Emperour of the people began to reproue their idolatrous blindnes teaching in villages townes al that heard them to beleue vpon the true and only God and to come away from such worshipping of deuils and to giue honor to God alone which only is to be worshipped willing them to repent and to bee Baptised least they perished with Commodus With thys their preaching they conuerted one Iulius a Senatour and other to the Religion of Christ. The Emperour hearyng thereof caused theÌ„ to be apprehended of Vitellus his Captaine and to be compelled to sacrifice vnto Hercules which when they stoutly refused after diuers greuous torments and great miracles by them done at last they were pressed with â—eaden waightes to death Vincentius Lib. 10. cap. 119. Chron. Henr. de Erfordia
thus was their false periurie punished Narcissus after long absence returning home agayne was by this meanes both cleared of the facte and receiued into his bishoprike agayne To whom as is said for impotencie of his age Alexander was ioined with him in execution of the function Euseb. Hist. Eccles. Lib. 6. cap. 10. Of this Alexander is recorded in the sayd Ecclesiasticall history that after his agonies and constancie of his confessiō shewed in the persecution of Seuerus he was admonished by a vision in the night season to make his iourney vp to Hierusalem Palestina for that place remained free from this persecution to see there the congregation to pray Thus he taking his iourney and drawing nere to the city a vision with playne wordes was geuen to certaine chiefe heads of Hierusalem to go out of the gate of the city there to receiue the Bishop appointed to them of God And so was Alexander met and receiued and ioyned partner with aged Narcissus as is before expressed in the Citie of Hierusalem where he continued bishop aboue 40. yeares vntill the persecution of Decius and there crected a famous Libraric where Eusebius had his chiefest helpe in writing his Ecclesiasticall history He wrote also diuers Epistles to diuers churches and licensed Origene openly to teach in his Church At length beyng very aged was brought frō Ierusalem to Cesaria before the Iudge vnder Decius where after his constant confession the second tyme he was committed to prison and there died Besides these that suffred in this persecution of Seuerus recited of Eusebius Vincentius also Lib. 11. cap. 6. Ex Martyrol speaketh of one Andoclus whom Polycarpus before had sent into Fraunce which Andoclus because he spread there the doctrine of Christ was apprehended of Seuerus and first beaten with staues and battes after was beheaded To these aboue named may also be added Asclepiades who although was not put to death in this persecution of Seuerus yet constantly he did abide the trial of his confessiō suffered much for the same as Alexander did before mentioned Wherefore afterward he was ordained bishop of Antioch where he continued the space of vij yeares of whom Alexander writeth to the Church of Antioche out of prison much reioysing and geuing thankes to God to heare that he was their Bishop About the same tyme during the raigne of Seuerus died Irenaeus Henr. de Erfordia Ado and other Martyr writers do hold that he was martyred with a great multitude of other moe for the confession and doctrine of Christ about the fourth or fift yeare of Seuerus This Irenaeus as he was a great writer so was he greatly commended of Tertullian for his learning whom he calleth omnium doctrinarum curiosissimum exploratorem a great searcher of all kynde of learning He was first scholer and hearer of Polycarpus frō thence either was sent or came to Fraunce and there by Photinus and the rest of the Martyrs was instituted into the ministery commended by their letter vnto Eleutherius as is before premonished At length after the Martyrdom of Photinus he was appointed bishop of Lions where he cōtinued about the space of 23. yeres In the tyme of this Irenaeus the state of the Church was much troubled not only for the outward persecution of the foraine enemy but also for diuers sectes and errours then stirring against which he diligently laboured and wrote much although but few of his bookes be now remayning The nature of this man well agreeyng with his name was such that he euer loued peace and sought to set agreement when any controuersie role in the Church And therfore when the question of keeping the Easter day was renued to the Church bebetwene Victor bishop of Rome and the churches of Asia and when Victor would haue excommunicated them as schisinatikes for disagreeyng from him therein Irenaeus with other brethren of the French Church sory to see such a contention among brethren for such a trifle conuented themselues together in a common Councell and directing their letter with their common consent subscribed sent vnto Victor intreating him to stay his purpose not to proceed in excommunicating his brethren for that matter Although they themselues agreed with him in obseruing the Sonday Easter as he did yet with great reasons and arguments exhorted him not to deale so rigorously with his other brethren following the ancient custome of their coūtrey maner in that behalf And beside this he wrote diuers other letters abroad concerning the same contentiō declaring the excommunication of Victor to be of no force Not long after Irenaeus followed also Tertullian about the tyme of this Seuerus and Antoninus Carcalla his sonne a man both in Greeke and Latin wel expert hauing great gifts in disputing and in writing eloquent as his bookes declare as the commendation of al learned men doth testifie no lesse To whom Vincentius Lirinensis geueth such prayse that he calleth him the floure of all Latine writers and of the eloquence of his stile so he writeth that with the force of his reasons he saith whom he could not persuade them he cōpelled to consent vnto him How many words so many sentences and how many sentences so many victories he had Such men of doing and writing God raiseth vp from tyme to tyme as pillers and stayes for his poore Church as he did this Tertullian in these dangerous dayes of persecution For whē the christians were vexed with wrongs falsly accused of the Gentils Tertullian taking their cause in hand defendeth them against the persecutors against their slaunderous accusations First that they neuer minded any styre or rebellion either against the Empire or Emperors of Rome forsomuch as the vse of Christians was to pray for the state of their Emperours and gouernours And where as they were accused falsly to bee enemies to all mankind how could that be saith Tertullian to Scapula seyng the proper office of the Christians is by their profession to pray for all men to loue their enemies neuer requiting euil for euil when as all other do loue but onely their friends and scarcely them As touching the horrible slaunder of murdering infants how can that be true in the Christians saith he whose order is to abstayne from all bloud strangled in so much that it is not lawful for thē to touch the bloud of any beast at their tables when they feede From filthy copulation no sort more free then they which are and euer hath ben the greatest obseruers of chastitie of whom such as may liue in perpetuall Uirginitie all their life such as cannot contract matrimony for auoyding all whoredom and fornication Neither can it be proued of the christians to worship the sunne which false surmise Tertulliā declareth to rise hereof for that the maner of the Christians was to pray toward the East Much lesse was there any of them so mad as to worship an Asses head
countrey to inhabite in the Citie This Fabian as is sayd thinking nothyng lesse then of any such matter sodenly cōmeth a Doue fleing from aboue and sitteth vpon his head Whereupon all the Congregation beyng moued wyth one minde and one uoyce dyd chose hym for their Bishop In the which function he remayned the space of xiij yeares as Eusebius writeth Damasus Marianus and Sabellicus say xiiij Yeares vnto the tyme of Decius Who whether for that Philippus had committed to him his treasures or whether for the hatred he bare to Philippus in the beginning of his raigne caused him to be put to death Sendyng out moreouer his Proclamation into al quarters that al which professed the name of Christ should be slayne To this Fabian be ascribed certaine ordinaunces as of consecrating new oyle once euery yeare and burnyng the olde of accusations against Byshops of appealing to the sea Apostolicke of not marying within the fift degree of communicating thrise a yeare of offering euery Sonday with such other things moe in his iij. Epistles decretall the which Epistles as by diuers other euidences may be supposed to be vntruely named vpon hym gyuing no signification of any matter agreing to that tyme so do I finde the most part of the iij. Epistle worde for word standing in the Epistle of Sixtus the 3. which folowed almost 200. yeares after him beside the vnseemely doctrine also in the ende of the sayd Epistles contayned where he contrary to the tenour of the Gospell applyeth remission of sinnes onely due to the bloud of Christ vnto the offerings of bread and wyne by men and women euery Sonday in the Church To this Fabianus wrote Origine De orthodoxia suae fidei that is of the rightnes of his fayth Whereby is to be vnderstode that he continued to the tyme of Decius some say also to the tyme of Gallus Of this Origene partly mention is touched before declaring how bolde and feruente he was in the dayes of Seuerus in assisting comforting exhorting and killing the Martyrs that were imprisoned suffered for the name of Christ with such daunger of his owne life that had not bene the singular protectiō of God he had bene stoned to death many tymes of the Heathen multitude Such great concourse of men and women was daily to his house to be catechised instructed in the christian fayth by him that souldiours were hyred of purpose to defend the place where he taught them Agayn such search sometymes was set for him that vnneth any shiftyng of place or countrey could couer him In those laborious trauailes and affayres of the Church in teaching writing confuting exhorting and expounding he continued about the space of 52. yeares vnto the tyme of Decius and Gallus Diuers and great persecutions he sustayned but specially vnder Decius as testifieth Eusebius in his sixt booke declaring that for the doctrine of Christ he sustained bands and torments in his body rackings with barres of iron dungeons besides terrible threates of death and burning All this he suffred in the persecution of Decius as Eusebius recordeth of him and maketh no relatiō of any further matter But Suidas and Nicephorus following the same sayth further concerning him that the sayd Origene after diuers and sundry other torments which he manfully and constantly suffred for Christ at length was brought to an altar where a foule filthy Ethiope was appointed to be and there this option or choyse was offred vnto him whether he would sacrifice to the idole or to haue his body polluted with that foule and ouglie Ethiope Then Origene sayth he who with a Philosophicall mynd euer kept his chastitie vndefiled much abhorring y◠filthy villany to be done to his body condescended to their request Wherupon the iudge puttyng incense in his hand caused him to set it to the fire vpō the altar For the which impietie he afterward was excommunicated of the Church Epiphanius writeth that he beyng vrged to sacrifice to Idols and takyng the boughes in his hand wherwith the Heathen were woont to honour their Gods called vpon the Christians to cary them in the honour of Christ. The which fact the church of Alexandria misliking remooued him from their communion Wherupon Origene driuen away with shame and sorow out of Alexandria went into Iewry where beyng in Hierusalem among the congregation and there requested of the Priestes and Ministers he being also a Priest to make some exhortation in the church refused a great while so to do At length by importunate petition being cōstrained therunto rose vp and turning the booke as though he would haue expounded some place of the Scripture only read the verse of the 49. Psalme but God sayd to the sinner why doest thou preach my iustifications why doest thou take my testament in thy mouth c. Which verie beyng read he shut the booke and sate downe weepyng and wayling the whole congregation also weeping lamentyng with him Suid. Niceph. More what became of Origene it is not found in history but onely that Suidas addeth he dyed and was buried at Tyrus Eusebius affirmeth that he departed vnder the Emperour Gallus about the yeare of our Lord 255. and the 70. yeare of his age in great miserie as appeareth and pouertie In this Origene diuers blemishes of doctrine be noted wherupon Hierome some tymes doth inueigh against him Albeit in some places agayne he doth extoll and commend him for his excellent learning as in his Apologie agaynst Ruff. and in his Epistle to Pammachus and Ocean where he prayseth Origene although not for the perfection of his faith and doctrine nor for an apostle yet for an excellent interpreter for his wit and for a Philosopher And yet in his Prologue vpō the Homelies of Origene vpon Ezechiel he calleth him an other maister of the churches after the Apostles And in an other Preface vpon his questions vpon Genesis he wisheth to himself the knowledge of the scriptures which Origene had also with the enuy of his name Athanasius moreouer calleth him singular and laborious and vseth also his testimonies against the Arrians Socrates Lib. 6. cap. 13. After Origene the congrue order of history requireth next to speak of Heraclas his Usher a man singularly commēded for his knowledge not only in Philosophy but also in all such faculties as for a christiā diuine doth appertain This great towardnes of wit and learning when Origene perceiued in him he appointed him aboue all other to bee his Usher or vnderteacher to helpe in his schoole or Uniuersitie of Alexandria in the raigne of Antoninus Caracalla sonne of Seuerus And after in the x. yeare of Alexander Origene departing vnto Cesarea he succeeded in his roome to gouerne the schoole in Alexandria Further also in the time of Gordianus after the decease of Demetrius bishop of Alexandria this Heraclas succeeded to be Bishop of the said Citie Eusebius Lib. 6. cap. 29.
diligence and deuotioÌ„ to induce all men to an vniforme life so that they which seemed to dissent from the Romaine custome by a straunge maner of liuing shoulde exhibite to the immortall Gods their due and proper worshipp but the wilfull and obstinate minde of diuers so much and so coÌ„tinually resisted the same that by no lawfull meanes they might be reuoked from their purpose neither made afraid by any terror or punishment Because therefore it so came to passe that by this meanes many put themselues in perill and ieoperdy The maiestie of our soueraigne Lordes the Emperours according to their noble pietie considering that it was far from the meaning of their princely maiesties that suche thinges should be whereby so many men and muche people should be destroyd gaue me in charge that with diligence I shoulde write vnto you that if any of the Christians from henceforth fortune to be taken in the exercise of their religion that in no wise you molest the same neither for that cause you doe iudge any man worthy of punishment for that in all this time it hath euidentlye appeared that by no meanes they might be allured from such wilfulnesse It is therefore requisite that your wisdome write vnto the Questors Captaynes and Constables of euery City and village that they may know it not to be lawfull for them or any of them to do contrary to the prescript of this commaundement neither that they presume to attempt the same Euseb. lib. 9. cap. 1. The gouernours therefore of euery prouince supposing this to be the determinate pleasure and not fayned of the Emperour did first aduertise thereof the rusticall Pagan multitude After that they released and set at libertye all suche prisoners as were condempned to the mettall mines to perpetuall imprisonmeÌ„t for their fayth thinking therby where in deed they were deceiued that the doing thereof would well please the Emperor This therfore seemed to them as vnlooked for and as light to trauellers in a darcke night They gather themselues together in euery City they call their Synodes and counsels much maruell at the sodden chaunge and alteration The Infidels themselues extoll the onely and true God of the christians The Christians receiue agayne all their former libertie and such as fell away before in the tyme of persecution repent themselues and after penaunce done they returned agayne to the congregation Nowe the Christians reioyced in euery Citty praying God with hymnes and Psalmes Eusebius ibidem This was a maruailous sodaine alteration of the Church from a most vnhappy state into a better but scarce suffered Maximinus the Tyraunt the same vj. monethes vnuiolated to continue For whatsoeeuer seemed to make for the subuersion of the same peace yet scarcely hatched that did he onely meditate And first of all he tooke from the Christians all libertie and leaue for them to assemble and congregate in churchyardes vnder a certayne coulour After that he sent certayne Miscreants vnto the Athenians to sollicite them agaynst the Christians and to prouoke them to aske of him as a recompence and great reward that he would not suffer any Christian to inhabite in their countrey and amongest them was one Theotechnus a most wicked miscreant an inchaunter and a most deadly enemy agaynst the Christians He first made the way whereby the Christians were put out of credite and accused to the Emperour to which fraud also he erected a certayne Idoll of Iupiter to be worshipped of the inchaunters and coniurers and mingled the same worship with ceremonies full of deceiueable witchcraâ—t Lastly he caused the same Idoll to geue this sound out of hys mouth That is Iupiter commaundeth the christians to be banished out of the Citie and suburbes of the same as enemies vnto him And the same sentence did the rest of the gouernors of the prouinces publish against the Christians and thus at length persecution began to kindle against them Maximinus appoynted and instituted high priestes and bishops in euery citie to offer sacrifice vnto Idoles inueigled all those that were in great offices vnder him that they should not onely cease to pleasure them to do for them but also that they should with new deuised accusatioÌ„s agaynst theÌ„ at their pleasure put as many to death as by any meanes they might They also did counterfet certaine practises of Pilate against our sauiour Christ full of blasphemie and sent the same into all the Empire of Maximinus by their letters commaunding that the same shoulde be published and set vp in euery citie and suburbes of the same and that they should be deliuered to the scholemaisters to cause their scholers to learne by roate the same After that one named Praefectus castrorum whome the Romaines do call captaine allured certaine light womeÌ„ partly by feare and partly by punishment dwelling at Damascus in Phenicia and taken out of the court wherein they were accused that they shoulde openly say in wryting that they were once Christians and that they knewe what wicked lasciuious actes the Christians were wont to execute amongst themselues vpon the sondaies what other things they thought good to make more of their own head to the slander of the Christians The capitaine sheweth vnto the emperour theer words as though it had bene so in deede and the Emperour by and by commanded the same to be published throughout euery city Furthermore they did hange vp in the midst of euery Citie which was neuer done before the Emperours edicts against the Christians grauen in tables of brasse And the children in the scholes with great noise and clapping of handes did euery day resound the contumelious blasphemies of Pilate vnto Iesus what other things so euer were deuised of the magistrates after most despitefull maner Euseb. lib. 8 cap. 3.4.5.6.7 And this is the copie of the edict which Maximinus caused to be fastened to pillers fraught with all arrogant and insolent hate against God and Christ. The weake and imbecil rebellion of mans minde all obscuritie and blindnesse of ignorance set aparte which hetherto hath wrapped the mindes of impious and miserable men in the pernitious darkenesse of ignoraunce is now at the length able to discerne that the same is gouerned as also corroborated by the prouidence of the immortall gods the louers of vertue which thing how acceptable it is to vs howe pleasant and gratefull and howe much proofe the same hath declared of your wel disposed willing minds is incredible to be tolde Although this was not vnknown before with what diligence and deuotion yee serued the immortall Gods whose wonderfull and constant faith is not knowen by bare and naked wordes but by your worthy notable deeds Wherefore worthely is your Citie called the habitation and seate of the immortall Gods and by many examples it appeareth that the same flourisheth and prospereth by the presence of the celestiall Gods For beholde your Citie
griefes waxe great what gronest thou now Sayd some of them againe In schoole aduised well art thou Whom there thou puâ—st to payne 35 Behold we pay and now make good as many thousande stripes As when with weeping eyes we stoode In daunger of thy gripes 36 Art thou now angry at thy bande that alwayes cried writâ— write And neuer wouldst that our right hand Should rest in quiet plyte 37 We had forgot our playing times Thou churle deniedst vs of We now but pricke and point our lines And thus they grinne and scof 38 Correct good sir your viewed verse If ought amisse there be Now vse thy power and then rehearse that haue not marked thee 39 Christ pittying this groaning man With tormments torne and tyred Commaundes his hart to breake euen then And life that was then hyered 40 He yeeldes againe to him that gaue And thus he makes exchaunge Immortall for mortall to haue That in such payne did â—aunge 41 This is saith he that this plesure Thou so beholdst Oh gâ—â—t Of Cassianus Martir pure Doth preach I doe protest 42 If thou Prudence haue ought in store In pietie to deale In hope of iust reward therefore Now shew thy louing zeale 43 I could not but consent I weepe Hys tombe I doe embrace Home I returne and after sleepe This pittifull preface 44 I write as a memoriall For euer to endure Of Cassianus scolemaster All others to allure 45 To constancy vnder the crosse Of their profession Accompting gaine what euer losse For Christ they take vpon No lesse admirable then wonderfull was the constancy also of woemen and maidens who in the same persecution gaue their bodyes to the tormentes their liues for the testimony of Christ with no lesse boldnes of spirite theÌ„ did the men themselues aboue specified to whome howe much more inferiour they were in bodely streÌ„gth so much more worthy of prayse they be for their constant standing Of whom some examples here we minde Christ willing to inferre such as in our stories and Chronicles seem most notable first beginning with Eulalia whose story we haue taken out of the foresayd Prudentius as followeth In the West part of Spaine called Portingall is a City great and popâ—lous named Emerita wherein dwelt and was brought vp a virgine borne of noble parentage whose name was Eulalia which Emerita although for the apte situation therof was both rich famous yet more adourned and famous was the renowne therof by the martyrdome bloud and sepulture of this blessed virgine Eulalia Twelue yeares of age was shee and not much aboue when she refused great and honourable offers in mariage as one not skilfull nor yet delighting in courtly daliaunce neyther yet taking pleasure in purple and gorgeous apparell or els in precious balmes or costly ornamentes and iuels But forsaking and despising all these and such lyke pompeous allurements then shewed she her self most busie in preparing her iourney to her hoped inheritance and heauenly patronage Which Eulalia as she was modest and descrete in behauiour sage and sober in conditions so was she also witty and sharp in aunswering her enemies But when the 〈◊〉 rage of persecution inforced her to ioyne her self amongest Gods Children in the houshold of faith and when the Christians were commaunded to offer incense and sacrifice to deuils or dead Gods Then began the blessed spirite of Eulalia to kindle and being of a proâ—tipt ready wit thought forthwith as a couragious captayne to geue a charge vpon this so great and disordered a battayle and so she silly woeman pouring out the bowels of her innocent hart before God more prouoketh therby the â—orce and rage of her enemies agaynst her But the godly care of her parentes fearing least the willing minde of the Damsel so ready to dye for Christes cause might make her gilty of her owne death hid her and kept her close at their house in the countrey being a great way out of the Citty She yet misliking that quiet life as also detesting to make such delay softly stealeth out of the doores no man knowing therof in the night and in great hast leauing the common waye openeth the hedge gappes and with werye feete god knoweth passed through the thorny bryery places accompanied yet with spirituall garde although darke dreadfull was the silent night yet had shee with her the Lord guider of light And as the children of Israel comming out of Egipt had by the mightye power of God a cloudy piller for their guide in the day a flame of fire in the night so had this godly virgine traueling in this darke night when she fleing forsaking the place where al filthy idolatry abounded hastened her heauenly iourney was not oppressed with the dreadfull darknes of the night But yet she before the day appeared in this her speedy iourney with her selfe considered mused on a thousand matters more In the morning betime with a bould courage she goeth vnto the tribunall or iudgement seat in the midst of them all with a loud voice crying out sayde I praye you what a shame is it for you thus rashely and without aduisement to destroy and kill mens soules and to throwe their bodies aliue against the rocks and cause them to deny the omnipotent god Would you know O you vnfortunate who I am behold I am one of the Christians an enimie to your deuilish sacrifices I spurne your idols vnder my feete I confesse God omnipotent with my hart and mouth Isis Apollo and Uenus what are they Maximinus himselfe what is he The one a thing of naught for that they be the workes of mens hands the other but a cast away bicause he worshippeth the same worke Therfore friuolous are they both and both not worthy to be set by Maximinus is a Lorde of substaunce and yet he himselfe falleth downe before a stone and voweth the honor of hys dignitie vnto those that are much inferior to his vassals Why then doth he oppresse so tirannically more worthye stomacks and courages then himselfe He must neds be a good guid and an vpright iudge which fedeth vpon innocent bloud and breathing in the bodies of godly men doth rent and teare their bowels and that more is hath his delight in destroying and subuerting the faith Go to therfore thou hangman burne cut and mangle thou these earthly meÌ„bers It is an easie matter to breake a britle substance but the inward mind shalt not thou hurt for any thing thou canst do The pretor theÌ„ or iudge wyth these words of hers set in a great rage saith hangmaÌ„ take her and pull her out by the heare of her head torment her to the vttermost Let her feele the power of our countrey gods and let her know what the Imperiall gouernement of a Prince is But yet O thou sturdy girle faine woulde I haue thee if it were possible before thou dye to
reprehend the vicious enormities both of secular and of religious persons yet he him self is not without the same or rather greater repreheÌ„sion for that hee gaue the occasion thereof in maintaining such superstitious orders of such lasciuious Nunnes and other religions restraining the same from lawful mariage For so we finde of him in stories that hee was a great seâ—ter vp vpholder of such blinde superstition and of all Poperie Who being admitted by Pope Gregory the secoÌ„d Archbishop of Magunce and indued 〈◊〉 full authoritie legantine ouer the Germanes brought diuers countreys there vnder the Popes obedience held many great CouÌ„cels ordained Bishops builded Monasteries canonised Saints commaunded reliques to be worshipped permitted religious fathers to cary about Nunnes with them a preaching Amongst all other he founded the great monastery of Fulda in Germany of English monkes into the which no women might enter but only Lieba Tecla two English Nunnes Item by the authoritie of the said Archbishop Boniface which he receiued froÌ„ Pope Zacharie Childericus king of Fraunce was deposed from the right of his crowne and Pipinus betraier of his maister was coÌ„firmed or rather intruded in From this Boniface proceeded that detestable doctrine which now standeth registred in the Popes decrees Dist. 40. cap. Si Papa which in a certaine Epistle of his is this That in case the Pope were of most filthy liuing and forgetfull or negligent of himselfe and of the whole christianitie in such sort that he led innumerable soules with him to hell yet ought there no man to rebuke him in so doing For he hath saith he power to iudge all men and ought of no man to be iudged agayne In the tyme of this Archbishop Pope Gregory the second also Gregory the third and Pope Zachary and before these also Pope Constantine the first wrought great maisteries against the Greeke Emperours Philippicus Leo and others for the maintaining of Images to be set vp in Churches Of whom Philippicus lost both his Empire and also his eyes Leo for the same cause likewise was excommunicate of Gregory the third This Gregory the third so farre as I can coniecture was he that first wrote the foure bookes of Dialogues in Greeke falsely bearyng the name of Gregory the first which bookes afterward Zachary hys successour translated out of Greeke into Latin Item the same Gregory the third first brought into the Masse Land the clause for reliques beginning Quorum solemnitates hodie in conspectu c. Item brought into the sayd Canon the memoriall the offring and sacrifice for the dead Lyke as Zachary brought in the Priests vesture and ornaments as the foresaid Constantinus also was the first that gaue his feete to be kissed of the Emperours But turne agayne into the course of our English story In the tyme of this Egbert king of Northumberland Sigebert or Sigbert raigned in Westsaxony a man of so cruell tyranny to his subiectes turning the lawes customs of his forefathers after his owne will and pleasure that when he was somewhat sharpely aduertised by one of his nobles an Earle called Combranus to chauÌ„ge his maners and to behaue him more prudently toward his people he therfore maliciously caused him to be put to cruell death Whereupon the sayd king Sigebert continuing in his cruell conditions by his subiectes conspyring agaynst hym was put from his kingly dignity and brought into suche desolation that wandring alone in a wood without comfort was there slayne euen by the swineheard of the sayd Earle whom before he had so wrongfully murdered as partly is aboue touched whereby is to be seene the cruell tyranny of Princes neuer to prosper well without the iust reuenge both of God and man This Sigebert being slayne in his place succeeded Kenulphus in the yeare of our Lord 748. who with the agreemeÌ„t of the westsaxons was one of the chiefe doers against Sigebert his Maister This Kenulphus kept stronglye his Lordship agaynst Offa and agaynst the power of all hys enemies till at length after that he had raigned as Fabian sayth 31. yeares he resorting to a paramour which he kept at Merton was there beset likewise slayne by the trayn and meanes of a certayne kinsman of the foresayd Sigebert named Clito or Cliton in reuengement of king Sigebertes death Moreouer in the raigne of the foresayd Egbert kyng of Northumberland and in the viij yeare of Kenulphus king of Westsaxons Offa after he had slayne the tyraunt Beoruredus which before had slayne Ethelwald kyng of Mercia and Uncle to this foresayde Offa raigned King of that Prouince Of this Offa are told many notable deedes which because they concerne rather politicall affaires and doe not greatly appertayne to the purpose of this ecclesiastical history I omit here to recite As his warres and victories against Egbert the Northumbres as also against Etheldred king of East Angles Item against Egbert king of Kent otherwise called Wren whom Fabian saith he tooke prisoner led him bound with him to Mercia Malmesbury witnesseth otherwise this to be done not by Offa but by Kenulphus as Christ willing hereafter shall appeare After these victories Offa had such displeasure vnto the Citizens of Canterbury that he remooued the Archbishops sea and landes of Lambrith Archbishop of Caunterbury by the agreement of Pope Adrian vnto Lichfield He also chased the Britaines or Welchmen into Wales and made a famous dyke betwene Wales and the vtter bonds of Mercia or middle England which was called Ofditche And builded there a Church which long tyme aâ—ter was called Offekyrke This Offa also married one of his daughters to Brightricus that was king of Westsaxons And for that in his tyme was variance betwene him and the Frenchmen in so much that the passage of merchants was forbidden therfore he sent Alcuinus a learned man vnto Charles the great then king of France to common the meanes of peace which Charles had after that the said Alcuinus in great fauour and estimation and afterward made him Abbot of Turonia in Fraunce About the latter tyme of the raigne of Offa kyng of Mercia Ethelbert beyng then kyng of Eastangles a learned and a right godly Prince came to the Court of Offa prouoked by the counsell of his Nobles to sue for the mariage of his daughter wel accompanied like a prince with his men about him Wherupon the Queene conceiuyng a false suspicion and fearing that which was neuer minded that Ethelbert with his company vnder the pretence and made matter of mariage was come to worke some violence against her husband and the kingdom of Mercia so she perswaded with king Offa and cettrine of her counsel that night that the next day followyng Offa caused him to be trayned into his pallace alone from his company by one called Guymbertus who tooke him and bound him there stroke of his head which forthwith he thaÌ„
vnto him an army and so landed at Hampton to the intent to haue expulsed his brother from the kyngdom But William Rufus hearing thereof sent to him sayre and gentle wordes promising him deditiō and subiection as to the more worthy and elder brother this thing onely requiring that seeyng he was now in place and possession he might enioy it during his life paying to him yerely iii. thousand markes with condition that which of them ouerlyued the other should enioy the kingdome The occasion of this variance betwene these brethren wrought a great dissentiō among the Normaine Lordes and Bishops both in England in Normandy In so much that all the Normain bishops within the realm almost rebelled against the king takyng part with Duke Robert except onely Lanfrancus and Wolstane Bishop of Worcester aboue mentioned an English man who for his vertue and constancie was so wel liked and fauoured of his citizens that emboldned wyth his presence prayer they stoutly maintained the City of Worcester agaynst the siege of their enemies at last vanquished them wyth vtter ruine But Duke Robert at length by the aduise of his counsaile hearing the wordes sent vnto him and wagging his dead thereat as one conceiuing some matter of doubt or doublenes was yet content to assent to all that was desired so returned shortly after into Normandy leauing the bishops and such other in the briers which were in England taking his part against the kyng This Rufus was so ill liked of the Normaines that betwene him and his Lords was oft dissention Wherfore well nere all the Normains tooke part agaynst him so that he was forced of necessitie to drawe to hym the Englishe men Agayne so couetous he was and so unmeasurable in his taskes and takings in selling benefites Abbeys and Bishoprickes that he was hated of all English men In the third yere of this king died Lancfrancus Archbishop of Cant. from whose commendation and worthines as I list not to detract any thing being so greatly magnified of Polidorus his countreyman so neyther doe I see any great cause why to adde any thing therunto This I thinke vnlesse that man had brought with him lesse superstition and more sincere science into Christes Church he might haue kept him in his countrey still haue confuted Berengarius at home After the decease of Lanfranke the sea of Cant. stoode emptie iiii yeares After the counsaile of Lancfrancus aboue mentioned wherin was concluded for translating of Bishops seas from villages into head cities Remigius bishop of Dorchester who as ye heard accompanied Lancfrancus vnto Rome remooued his Bishops sea from Dorchester vnto Lincolne where he builded the minster there situate vpon an hill within the sayd citie of Lincoln The dedication of which church Robert Archbishop of Yorke did resist saying that it was builded within the ground of his precinct But after it had his Romish dedication by Robert Blocet next bishop that followed By the same Remigius also was sounded the cloister or monastery of Stow c. In the iiii yeare of this king great tempest fell in sondry places of England specially at Winchcombe where the steeple was burned with lightning the Church walle brast through the head and right leg of the Crucifixe with the Image of our Lady on the right side of the Crucifixe throwen downe and such a stench left in the Church that none might abide it At London the force of the weather tempest ouerturned vi hundreth houses In which tempest the roofe of Bowe church was whurled vp in the wind and by the vehemence thereof was pitched downe a great deepenes into the ground King William as ye heard an exceding piller or rauener rather of Church goods after he had geuen the Bishoprike of Lincolne to his Chauncellor Robert Bleuet aboue minded began to cauil auouching the sea of Lincoln to belong to the sea of Yorke till the Bishop of Lincolne had pleased him with a great summe of money of v. thousand markes c. And as nothing could come in those dayes without mony from the king so Herbert Lolinga paying to the kyng a peece of money was made bishop of Thetford as he had payd a little before to be Abbot of Ramesey who likewise the same time remouing his sea from Thetford to the Citie of Norwich there erected the Cathedrall Church with the cloister in the said citie of Norwith where he furnished the Monkes with sufficient liuing and rentes of his owne charges besides the Bishops landes Afterward repentyng of his open and manifest simonie he went to Rome where he resigned vnto the Popes hands his bishoprike but so that incontinēt he receiued it againe This Herbert was the sonne of an Abbot called Robert for whō he purchased of the king to be bishop of Winchester wherof runneth these verses Filius est praeful pater Abba Simon vterque Quid non speremus si nummos possideamus Omnia nummus habet quod vultfacit addit aufert Res nimis iniusta nummus fit praeful Abba c. Ye heard a little before of the death of Pope Hildebrād after the tyme of which Hildebrand the Germain Emperors began to loose their authoritie and right in the Popes electiō and in geuing of benefices For next after this Hildebrand came Pope Victor by the setting vp of Matilda and the Duke of Normandy with the faction and retinue of Hildebrand who likewise shewed himselfe stout against the emperor But God gaue the shrewd Low short hornes For Victor beyng poysoned as some say in his chalice late but one yeare and a halfe Notwithstanding the same imitation and example of Hildebrand continued still in thē that followed after And like as the kings of Israel folowed most part the steps of Ieroboam till the tyme of theyr desolation so for the greatest sort all Popes followed the steps and proceedings of this Hildebrand their spirituall Ieroboam in maintaining fals worship and chiefly in vpholding the dignitie of the sea against all rightfull authoritie and the lawful kingdom of Sion In the time of this Victor began the order of the Monkes of Charterhouse through the meanes of one Hugo bishop of Gracionople and of Bruno bishop of Colen Next to Victor sate Urbanus the ii by whom the acts of Hildebrand were confirmed also new decrees enacted against Henricus the Emperour In this time were two Popes at Rome Urbanus and Clemens iii. whome the Emperor set vp Under Pope Urbane came in the white Monkes of Cistercian order by one Stephen Harding a monke of Shireborne an Englishman by whom this order had his beginning in the wildernes of Cistery within the prouince of Burgoyne as witnesseth Cestrensis Other write that this Harding was the ij Abbot of that place that it was first founded by the meanes of one Robert Abbot of Molisine in Cistercium a Forest in Burgundy an 1098.
perswaded perchance by Harding and afterward in the yere of our Lord 1135. it was brought into England by a certaine man called Espek which builded an Abbey of the same order called Merinale In this order the monks did liue by the labour of their hands They paid no tithes nor offrings they weare no furre nor lyning they weare red shoes their coules white and coate blacke all shorne saue a little circle they eate no flesh but only in their iourney Of this order was Bernardus c. This Urbanus held diuers Councels one at Rome where he excommunicated all such lay persons as gaue inuestiture of any Ecclesiasticall benefice Also all such of the Clergy as abiected themselues to be vnderlings or seruants to lay persons for Ecclesiasticall benefices c. An other Councell he held at Cleremount in France Where among other things the bishop made an Oration to the Lords being there present concerning the voiage recouering of the holy land from the Turkes and Sarazens The cause of which voiage first sprang by one Peter a monke or Hermite who being in Ierusalem seing the great misery of the Christians vnder the Paganes made therof declaration to Pope Urbane was therin a great sollicitor to all christian Princes By reason whereof after the foresaid Oration of pope Urbane 30000. men takyng on them the signe of the crosse for their cognisaunce made preparation for that voiage whose Captains were Godfrey Duke of Loraine with his two brethren Eustace and Baldwine the bishop of Pody Bohemund duke of Puell and his nephew Tancredus Raymund Erle of S. Egidius Robert Erle of Flaunders and Hugh le Graund brother of Phillip the French king To whome also was ioyned Robert Courthoyle duke of Normandy with diuers other noble men with the foresayd Peter the Deremite who was the chiefe causer of that voiage At that tyme many of the sayd Noble men layed theyr lands lordships to morgage for to prouide for the forenamed voiage as Godfrey duke of Lorayne who sold the Dukedome of Boloine to the Bishop of Eburone for a great sumine of money Also Robert Courthoyse Duke of Normandy layd his Dukedome to pledge to his brother William king of England for x. thousand pounds c. Thus the Christians which passed first ouer Bosphorus hauing to their captaine Peter the Heremite a man perchance more deuout then expert to guide an army beyng trapped of their enemies were slaine murthered in great number among the Bulgars and nere to the towne called Ciuitus When the nobles and the whole army met together at Constantinople where Alexius was Emperour passing ouer by Hellespontus goyng to Ierusalem they tooke the cities of Nicea Eraclea Tarsis and subdued the country of Cicilia appointing the possession thereof to certayne of their Captaines Antioch was besieged and in the ix month of the siege it was yelded to the Christians by one Pyrrhus about which season were sought many strong battayles to the great slaughter and desolation of the Sarazens and not without losse of man◠Christian men The gouernance of this Citie was committed to Boamund Duke of Pucil whose martiall knighthood was often prooued in tyme of the siege thereof And not long after Corbona maister of the Persians Chiualry was vanquished and slayne with an hundreth thousand Infidels In which discomfiture were taken 15000. camels Ierusalem the 39. day of the siege was conquered by the Christians Robert Duke of Normandy was elect to be king therof But he refused hearing of the death of king William of Eng. wherfore he neuer sped in all his affaires well after the same Then Godfrey captaine of the christian army was proclaimed the first king of Ierusalem At the taking of the City was such a murder of men that bloud was congeled in the streete the thicknes of a foote Then after Godfrey raigned Baldwine his brother After hym Baldwine the second nephew Then Gaufridus duke of Gaunt and after him Gaufridus his sonne by whom many great battails there were fought against the Sarazens and all the countrey thereabout subdued saue Ascalon c. And thus much hetherto touching the voyage to the holy land Now to our owne land agayne About this tyme as Mathaeus Parisiensis writeth the kinge of England fauoured not much the sea of Rome because of their impudent and vnsatiable exactiōs which they required neither would he suffer any of his subiectes to go to Rome alleaging these wordes in the author thus expressed Quòd Petri non inhaerent vestigijs praemijs inhiantes non eius potestatem retinent cuius sanctitatem probantur non imitari that is because they follow not the steppes of Peter hunting for rewardes neither haue they the power and authoritie of him whose holinesse they declare themselues not to follow c. By the same Urbanus the seuen Houres whiche we call septem horas Canonicas were first instituted in the Church Item by this pope was decreed no bishop to be made but vnder the name and title of some certaine place Item that Martins and Houres of the day should euery day be sayd Also euery Saterday to be sayd the Masse of our Lady and all the Iewes Sabboth to be turned to the seruice of our Lady as in the Councell of Turon to the which seruice was appointed the Antheme Ora pro populo interueni pro clero intercede pro deuoto foemineo sexu Item all such of the clergy as had wyues to be depriued of their order Item to be lawfull for subiectes to breake theyr othe of allegeaunce with all such as were by the Pope excommunicate Item not to be lawfull both for husband and wyfe to christen one child both together with matters many moe By the same Pope thus many chapters stand written in the Canon law Dist. 7. Sanctorum dist 31. Eos qui 1. q. 1. Si qui dist 56 praesbyterorum 11. q. 3. quibus 15. q. 6. Iuratos 16. q. 7. congregatio 19 q. 2. Statuimus 23. q. 8. Tributum 30. q. 4. quod autem c. In the 6. yere of this kings raigne Malcoline king of Scots which foure times before had made great slaughter of old yong in the North partes as is before shewed braste into Northumberland with all the power he could make and there by the right iudgement of God was slain with his sonne Edward and also Margaret his wife sister to Edgar Adeling aboue mynded a vertuous and deuout Lady within 3. dayes after The same yeare he gaue the Archbishoprike of Caunterbury after that he had detayned the same in hys owne bandes 4. yeares to Anselmus Abbot of Becke in Normandie This Anselme was an Italian in the Citie of Augusta borne and brought vp in the Abbey of Becke in Normandy where he was so straight a folower of vertue that as the story recordeth he wished rather to bee without
vse of the spirituall sword are aboue the persons of them which haue the temporall sworde Besides these letters of the Archbyshoppe sent to the king the Pope also in the same cause wryteth to the king beginning after this sort Alexander Papa ad Henricum regé Et naturali ratione forma iuris dictante prouidentiam tuam credimus edoctam fuisse quòd quanto quis ab aliquo maiora suscepisse dignoscitur tanto ei obnoxior magis obligatus tenetur c. The whole tenour of the letter as 〈◊〉 wrote it to the king I would heere expresse but for treating of the time straightnesse of rowme hauing so many things els in this storie by the grace of Christ to be comprehended But the letter tendeth to this effect to exhort and charge the king to shew fauour to Thomas Becket Where in the processe of the Epistle it followeth in these wordes Ea propter seueritatem tuam per Apostolica scripta rogamus monemus exhortamur in domino nec non in remessionem peccatorum ex parte dei omnipotentis beati Petri principis Apostolorum antoritate nostra iniungimus vt memoratum Archiepiscopum pro deo ecclesia sua honore tuo nec non totius regni tui in gratiam fauorem tuum recipias c. That is therfore we desire you monish and exhort your honor by these our Apostolical wrytings and also enioyne you vpoÌ„ the remission of your sinnes in the behalfe of almighty God and of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles by our authoritie that you will receiue againe the foresayde Archb. into your fauour and grace for the honour of God his Church and of your owne Realme c. Thus you heard the Popes intreating letter nowe here is an other letter sent vnto the foresaid king wherein he doth manace him as in the tenor thereof here followeth Bishop Alexander seruant of the seruants of God to king Henry king of England health and blessing Apostolicall HOw fatherly and gently we haue oft times entreated and exhorted both by Legates and letters your princely honour to be reconciled againe with our reuerend brother Thomas Archb. of Cant. so that he and his may be restored againe to their Churches and otheâ— possessions to them appertaining your wisdome is not ignorant seeing it is notified and spred almost throughout all Christendome For so much therefore as hetherto we coulde not preuaile with you neither moue nor stirre your minde with faire and gentle wordes it lamenteth vs not a little so to be frustrate and deceiued of the hope and expectation which we had conceiued of you Especially seing we loue you so dearely as our owne dearely beloued sonne in the Lorde and vnderstanding so great ieopardie to hang ouer you But forasmuch as it written Cry out and cease not lift vp thy voice like a trumpe and declare to my people their wickednesse and their sinnes to the house of Iacob Also for as much as it is in Salomon commaunded that the sluggish person should be stoned with the dung of Oxen we haue thought good therefore not to forbeare or supporte your stubburnes any longer against iustice and saluation Neither that the mouth of the foresaid Archbishop shoulde be stopped from hencefoorth any more but that he may freely prosecute the charge of his office and duetie to reuenge with the sworde of Ecclesiasticall discipline the iniuries both of himselfe and of his Church committed to his charge And here I haue sent vnto you two Legates Petrus de ponte dei and Bernardus de Corilio to admonish you of the same But if ye wil neither by vs be aduertised nor geue eare to them in obeying it is to be feared doubtles least such things as they shall declare to you from vs in our behalfe may happen fal vpon you Datch at Beneuent the 9. day before the kalends of Iune To aunswer these letters againe there was an other certain wryting drawne out directed to the Pope made by some of the Clergy as it seemeth but not without consent of the king as by the title may appeare inueying and disprouing the misbehauior of the Archbishop The tenor whereof here followeth and beginneth thus An answere to the Pope TIme nowe requireth more to seeke helpe then to make complaints For so it is nowe that the holy mother Churche our sinnes deseruing the same lieth in a dangerous case of great decay which is like to ensue except the present mercy of the Lord support her Such is the wickednes now of schismatikes that the father of fathers Pope Alexander for the defence of his faith and for the loue of righteousnes is banished out of his countrey not able to keepe free residence in his owne proper see by reason of the induratâ— heart of Fredericke the Pharao Farther and besides the Church also of Canterburie is miserably impaired and blemished as well in the spirituall as in the temporall estate much like vnto the ship in the Sea being destitute of their guide to fled in the floudes and wrasteling wiâ—h the windes while the pastor being absent from his prouince dâ—re not there remain through the power of the king Who being ouer wise to the ieoperdie both of himselfe his Churche and vs also hath brought and intangled vs likewise with himselfe in the same partaking of his punishments and labours not considering howe we ought to forbeare and not to resist superior powers And also sheweth himselfe to vs vnkinde which with al our affections bear the burden with him of his afflictions not ceasing yet to persecute vs which stand in the same condemnation with him For betwixt him and our soueraigne prince king of Englande arose a certaine matter of contention wherupon they were both agreed that a day shoulde be appoynted to haue the controuersie discussed by equitie and iustice The day being come the king commaunded all the Archbyshops Bishops and other prelates of the Church to be called in a great and solemne frequencie so that the greater and more generall this councell was the more manifest the detection of this stubburne malice should appeare and be espied At the day therefore aboue mentioned this troubler of the realme and of the Church presenteth himselfe in the sight of our Catholicke king who not trusting the qualitie and condition of his cause armeth him with the armour of the crosse as one which should be brought to the presence of a tyrant By reason whereof the kings maiestie being something agreeued yet because hee would be deliuered from all suspition committeth the matter to the hearing of the Bishops This done it rested in the bishops to decide and cease this contention and to set agreement betweene them remouing all occasion of dissention Which thing they going about commeth in this foresayd Archbishop forbidding and commaunding that no man proceede in any sentence of hym before the king This being signified to the kings hearing his minde was greuously prouoked
some they slew and some they left for dead There was amongst this number of the Iewes one which was called the blessed Iew of Yorke which was so fore wounded and beaten with the rest that for feare of his lyfe-he sayd he would become a christian and was in deed of Williā the Prior of the church of S. Mary of York baptised whereby he escaped the great perill of death he was in and the persecutors hands In the meane whyle there was a great tumor spred throughout all the City of London that the king had cōmaunded to destroy all the Iewes Whereupon as well the Citizens as innumerable people more being assembled to see the kings coronation armed themselues and came together The Iewes thus being for the most part stayn the rest fled into their houses where for a time through the strōg and sure building of them they were defēded But at length theyr houses were set on fire and they destroyed therein These thinges being declared to the king whilest he with his nobles and Barons were at dinner he sendeth immediately Ranulph de Glanuile the Lord high Stuard of England with diuers other noble men to accompany him that they might fray and restrayne these so bold enterprises of the Londiners but all was in vayne For in this so great a tumult none there was that either regarded what the nobility sayd or els any whit reuerēced theyr personages but rather with sterue looks and threatning wordes aduised them and that quickely to depart Whereupon they with good deliberation thinking it the best so to do departed the tumult and insurrection continuing till the next daye At which time also the king sending certayne of his officers into the Citty gaue them in commaundement to apprehend and present some such as were the chiefest of the malefactours of the which three were condemned to be hanged and so were The one for that he had robbed a Christiās house in this tumult and the other two for that they fired the houses to the greate daunger of the City After this the king sent for him that from a Iew was conuerted to Christiannitye and in the presēce of those that saw where he was baptised the king asked him whether he was become a Christian or not He aunswering the king sayd no but to the intent he might escape death he promised to do whatsoeuer the christians would haue him Then the king asked the Archbishop of Caunterbury other Archbishops and Byshoppes being present what were best to be done with him who vnaduisedly aunswering said If he will not be a man of God let him be a man of the deuill and so reuolted he agayne to Iewdaisme Then the king sent his writs to the shiriffes of euery country to enquire for the authors stirrers of this outrage Of whom 3 were hanged diuers were imprisoned So great was thē the hatred of Englishmen agaynst the Iewes that as soone as they began to be repulsed in the court the Londiners taking example thereof fell vpon them set theyr houses on fyre and spoyled theyr gooddes The country agayne following the example of the Londiners semblably did the like And thus the yeare which the Iewes tooke to be theyr Iubily was to them a yeare of confusion In so much as in the city of Yorke the Iewes obtayning the occupying of a certayne Castle for theyr preseruation and afterward not willing to restore it to the Christians agayne when they saw no other remedye but by force to be vanquished first they offered much mony for theyr liues when that would not be taken by the counsell of an olde Iew among them euery one with a sharpe razer cut an others throate whereby a thousand fiue hundred of them were at that present destroyd Neither was this plague of theyrs vndeserued For euerye yeare commonly theyr custome was to get some christen mans childe from the parentes and on good Fridaye to crucify him in despite of our religion Ex chron Westm. King Richard after the death of his father comming to remembraunce of himselfe and of his rebellion against hys father sought for absolution of his trespasse and in part of satisfaction for the same agreed with Phillipp the French King about Easter next ensuing to take his voyage with him for the recouerye of Christes patrimonye which they called the holy land Whereupon the sayd king Richard immediatly after his coronation to prepare him selfe the better toward his iourny set to sale diuers of his manors Wherof Godfrey Lucy then B. of Wint. bought a couple for 2. M. markes to witee Wergraue and Melenge The Abbot of Bury bought another for a M. markes called Middlesaie Hugh Pusaz B. of Durhā bought the Lordship of Seggesfield or Sedberga with the wapintake and all the appertenaunce thereto belonging He bought also the Earledome of Northumberland Whome When the king should solemnize after the maner of secular Earles merily with a mocking iest loe sayd he of an olde Byshop I haue made a young Earle And because the sayd Bishop had professed before by a solemme vow to visite the holy land to be released of his vow he compoūded with the Pope for a great summe of mony therefore and moreouer gaue to the King a thousand Marks to remayne at home as chiefe Iustice of England Ouer and besides the King set out all that he had to sale wooddes castles townships Lordships Earledoms Baronages c. ordayning also diuers new Byshops not without some aduantage as appeared to his purse fayning moreouer his olde seale to be lost that they which had landes to hold might be driuen to renew their writinges agayne by the new seale wherby great substaunce of mony was gayned Aboue all this by the commaundement of Pope Clement 3. a tenth also was enacted of the whole Realm in such sort as the Christians should make to the king 70000 pound the Iewes 6000. Ex Geruas fol. 134. King Richard after his coronation sent certayne Earles and Barons to Phillip the French King in the tyme of his parliament at S. Denis desiring him to remember his promise made for the recouery of Christes holy patrimony out of the saracens handes Unto whom he sent word agayne in the moneth of December certifying him how he had bound himself by solemne othe deposing vpon the Euangelists that he the next yeare following about the time of Easter had certaynly perfixed to addresse himselfe toward that iourney requiring him likewise not to fayle but to be redy at the terme aboue limitted appoynting also the place where both the Kinges should meet together The next yeare then ensued which was 1190 in the beginning of which yere vpon I welfe euen fel a foule northren brawle which turned welnere to a fray betweene the Archbyshop new elected of the Church of Yorke and his company on the one side and Henrye Deane of the sayd Church with his Catholicke partakers on
Norwich Thus was Stephen Langton in the high Church of Uiterby by the popes hand made archbishop of Canterbury From thenceforth therefore sayth Mathew Paris the pope could do no lesse but mightily defend him from al vexation and daunger considering that he was his owne deare deareling and a childe of his owne creation Upon this occasion king Iohn conceiued an exceding displeasure against the Clergie and Monkes of Canterb. as he had good cause they doing so many euils against his Princely prerogatiue Without his licence they elected their Archb. and put by the Bishop of Norwich whome he had apointed They wasted a great part of his treasure for the warres and to bring all to the deuil they made Stephen Langton their high Metropolitane whom he tooke for a greuous enemy vnto the whole realm being alwais so familiar with the French king Wherefore in his anger hee banished them out of the laÌ„d to the number of 64. for this their contumacie and contempt of his regall power â— The monkes of Canterburie thus being expulsed the king forthwith sendeth messengers to the Pope wyth his letters wherin he doth sharply and expressely expostulate with the Pope First for that so vncourteously he repulsed the election of the bishop of Norwich and set vp one Stephen Langton a man vnknowne to him and brought vp amongest hys ennemies a long time in the kingdome of Fraunce consecrating him Archb. of Cant. and letting the other goe Also which is more it redoundeth to the subuersion and derogatioÌ„ of the liberties appertaining to his crowne for notwithstaÌ„ding his consent past being before of the monks not made priuy which should so haue done yet he rashly presumed to promote and preferre another Wherfore he can not maruaile he sayth enough that neither the sayd Pope nor the Court of Rome doth consider and reuolue with themselues how necessary his loue and fauour hath bene alwayes hetherto to the sea of Rome that they consider not what great profite and reuenewes hath proceeded hetherto to them out of the realme of EnlaÌ„d the like wherof hath not ben receiued out of any other countrey besides on this side the Alpes He addeth moreouer and sayth that for his liberties he wil stande if neede be vnto death neither can he be so remooued and shaken of from the election of the B. of Norwich which hee seeth to be so commodious to him and profitable Finally hee thus concludeth saying that in no case in this his request he be not heard hee will so prouide by the seas that there shal be no such gadding coursing any more ouer to rome suffring the riches of the lande no more to be transported ouer whereby he shoulde be himselfe the lesse able to resist his enemies And seing he hath of his own at home archbishops bishops other prelates of the Churche both of English men of other sufficiently prouided instructed in all kinde of knowledge therfore he shal not nede greatly to seeke for iudgement and iustice farther abroad When these came to the Popes intelligeÌ„ce he directeth letters to tâ—â— king againe in this forme INnocentius P. seruant of the seruants of God to our welbeloued sonne in Christ the king of England health Apostolicall blessing Where as we haue written to you heretofore exhorting and entreating you after an humble diligent and geÌ„tle sort concerning the Church of Cant. you haue written to vs againe after a threatning sort and vpbraiding manner both spitefully and also frowardly And where as we more and aboue that oure right and duety required haue borne and gâ—uen to you you againe for your part haue geuen to vs not so much as by right duety you are bound to do And though your deuotion as you say hath ben to vs very necessary yet consider againe that ours also is not a litle opportune expedient for you And where as we in such like cases haue not shewed at any time the like honor to any prince as we haue vnto you you againe haue so much derogated our honor as no prince els hath presumed to do besides you alone pretending certaine friuolous causes occasions I caÌ„not tel what why you would not condescend to the election of Steuen Langton Cardinall of S. Chrysogono chosen by the Monkes of Cant for that the said StepheÌ„ as you say hath ben coÌ„uersant brought vp amongst your enemies and his person to you vnknowne But you knowe what is the prouerbe of Salomon the net is cast but in vaine in the sight of the flying birdes c. With much other matter in the same Epistle wherein he falleth into the commendation of Steuen Langton his Cardinall declaring howe learned he was in the liberall artes and in diuinitie in so muche he was pâ—ebendated at Paris also come of an honest stocke and an Englishman borne and not vnknowen to the king seeing the king had written his letters thrise to him before Declaring moreouer in the said letter how the messengers of the King had specified to him an other cause which was for the the moÌ„ks of Cant. which had to doe in the election came not to hym before for his coÌ„sent declaring moreouer in the said letter how the said messengers of the king intreated in the kings behalfe that for so much as the popes letters wherein the king was commaunded to send his proctors to Rome for the same matter came not to the kings hande neither did the Monkes direct any such letters or message to the king to haue his consent therefore the Pope considering the same woulde graunt so much for the regarde of the kings honor that the monkes of Cant. should not procede without the kings assent therein And for as much as that hath not bene done as yet therefore they desired some delay therein to be geuen sufficient for the doing therof whereunto he said that he had graunted fulfilled their request in sending hys letters and messengers once or twise to the king for the same purpose although he sayd it was not the maner of the sea Apostolique who had the fulnesse of power ouer the Church of Cant. to waite for Princes consents in such elections who then could not be suffered to do that which they came for wherefore in knitting vp his letter he thus concludeth in these wordes And therfore seeing the matter so standeth we see no cause why we should require or tary for the kings fauour or consent any more therein but intend so to procede in this matter neither enclining on the right hand nor on the left according as the canonicall ordinances of the holy fathers shall direct vs that is that al impediments delaies set aside so to prouide that the church of Canterburie be no longer destitute of her pastour Wherefore be it knowne to your discretion or kingly prudence that for so much as this election of Stephen Langhton hath orderly concordely thus proceeded without fraud or disceit
you the Church the king and the kingdome from that miserable yoke of seruitude that you doe not intermedle or take any part concerning such exactions or rentes to be required or geuen to the sayd Romaynes Letting you to vnderstand for trueth that in case you shall which God forbid be found culpable herein not onely your goodes and possessions shall be in daunger of burning but also in your persons shall incurre the same perill and punishmēt as shall the sayd Romish oppressors themselues Thus fare ye well ¶ Thus much I thought here to insert and notifie cōcerning this matter for that not onely the greedy and auaritious gredines of the Romish church might the more euidently vnto al Englishmen appeare but that they may learne by this example how worthy they be so to be serued plagued with their owne rod which before would take no part with their naturall king agaynst forreine power of whom now they are scourged To make the story more playne In the raygne of thys Henry the third who succeding as is said after king Iohn his father raygned sixe and fifty yeares came diuers Legates from Rome to Englande First Cardinall Otho sent from the Pope with letters to the king lyke as other letters also were sent to other places for exactions of money The king opening the letters and perceiuing the contentes aunswered that he alone coulde say nothing in the matter which concerned all the clergye and commons of the whole Realme Not long after a Councell was called at Westminster where the letters beyng opened the forme was this Petimus imprimis ab omnibus Ecclesijs Cathedralibus duas nobis praebendas exhiberi vnam de portione Episcopi alteram de capitulo Et similiter de Coenobijs vbi diuersae sunt portiones Abbatis conuentus a conuentibus quantum pertinet ad vnum Monachum aequali facta distributione honorum suorum ab Abbate tantundem That is We require to be geuen vnto vs first of all Cathedrall Churches two Prebendes one for the Byshops part one other for the Chapter And likewise of Monasteryes where be diuers portions one for the Abbot an other for the Couent Of y◠Couent so much as appertayneth to one Monke y◠portion of the goods beyng proportionly deuided Of the Abbot likewise as muche The cause why he required these prehendes was this It hath bene sayth he an old slaunder and a great complaynt agaynst the Church of Rome to be noted of insatiable couetousnes which as ye knowe is the roote of all mischiefe and al by reason that causes be wont commonly not to be handeled nor to proceed in the Church of Rome without great giftes and expense of mony Wherof seyng the pouerty of the Churche is the cause and why it is so slaundered and ill spoken of it is therefore conuenient that you as naturall children should succour your mother For vnlesse we should receaue of you and of other good men as you are we shoulde then lacke necessaryes for our lyfe whiche were a great dishonour to our dignitie c. When those petitions and causes of the Legate were propounded in the foresayde assembly at Westminster on the Popes behalfe the Bishops Prelates of the realme beyng present aunswere was made by the mouth of maister Iohn Bedford on this wise that the matter there proponed by the Lord Legate in especiall concerning the kyng of England but in generall it touched all the archbishops with their Suffraganes the Byshops and al the prelates of the realm Wherfore seing both the king by reason of his sickenes is absent and the Archbishop of Caunterbury with diuers other Bishops also were not there therefore in the absence of them they had nothing to say in the matter neyther could they so doe without preiudice of thē which were lacking And so the assembly for that tyme brake vp Not long after the sayd Otho Cardinall De carcere Tulliano comming agayne from Rome cum autentico plenariae potestatis indicted an other Councell at London caused all Prelates Archbishops Bishops Abbots Priors and other of the clergy to be warned vnto the same Councell to be had in the Church of S. Paules at London about the feast of S. Martin the pretence of whiche Councell was for redresse of matters concerning benefices and religion but the chiefe principal was to hunt for money For putting them in feare and in hope some to lose some to obtein spirituall promotiōs at hys hand he thought gayn would rise thereby and so it did For in the meane time as Parisiensis in vita Henrici 3. writeth diuers pretious rewardes were offered him in Palfreis in rich plate and iewels in costly and sumptuous garments richly furred in coyne in vitals c. In so much that onely the bishop of Wintchester as the story reporteth hearing that he woulde winter at London sent him L. fat Oxen an C. come of pure wheat 8. tunne of chosen wine toward hys house keeping Likewise other byshops also for their part offred vnto the Cardinals boxe after their habilitie The time of the Councell drawing nye the Cardinall commanded at the West end of Paules Churche an high solēne throne to be prepared rising vp with a glorious scaffold vpon mighty and substantiall stages strongly builded and of a great height Thus agaynst y◠day assigned came the sayd archbishops Bishops Abbotes and other of the prelacy both farre and neare throughout al England weried and vexed with the winters iorny bringing their letters procuratory Who being together assembled the Cardinall beginneth his sermon But before we come to y◠sermon there happened a great discord betweene the 2. archbishops of Caunterbury and of Yorke for sitting at the right hand and left hand of the glorious Cardinal for the which the one appealed agaynst the other The Cardinall to pacifie the strife betwene thē both so that he would not derogate from eyther of them brought forth a certayne Bull of the Pope in the middest of which Bull was pictured the figure of the crosse On the right side of the crosse stoode the image of S. Paule and on the left side S. Peter Loe saith the Cardinall holding open the Bull with the crosse here you see S. Peter on the left hand of the crosse and S. Paul on the right side and yet is there betwene these two no cōtention For both are of equall glory And yet S. Peter for the prerogatiue of his keyes for the preheminence of his Apostleship and Cathedral dignitie seemeth most worthy to be placed on the right side But yet because S. Paul beleued on Christ when he saw him not therfore hath he the right hand of the Crosse for blessed be they sayth Christ which beleue and see not c. And from that tyme forth the Archbishop of Canterbury inioyed the right hand the archbishop of Yorke the left Wherein yet this Cardinall is more to be
preuailing agaynst hâ—m ouerthrew diuers of his houses in the city For the which he did excommunicate theÌ„ The Romanes then flying to the Emperour desired his ayd succour but he be like to pleasure the Pope gathering an army went rather agaynst the Romanes TheÌ„ the popes army whose Captaynes were the Earle of Tholouse to purchase the Popes fauour and Peter the foresayd Byshop of Winchester whom the Pope for the same had sent for froÌ„ england partly for his treasure partly for his practise and skill in feates of warre and the Emperours host ioyued together and bordering about the Citty of Rome cast downe the castelies or mansions belonging to the citizens round about the Suburbes to the number of 18. and destroyed all theyr vines and vineyardes about the City Wherat the Romanes being not a litle offended brast out of the Cittye with more heat then order to the number of 100000. as the frorye reporteth to destroy Uiterbium the Popes City with sword and fire But the multitude being vnordered and out of battaile ray aud vnprouided for ieoperdies which by the way might happen fell into the handes of theyr enemies who were in wayt for them and of them destroid a great nuÌ„ber so that on both parts were slayne to the vew of 30000 but the most part was of the Citizens And this dissention thus begun was not soone ended but continued long after By these and such other storyes who seeth not how farre the church of Rome hath degenerated from the true Image of the right Church of Christ which by the rule example of the Gospell ought to be a daughter of peace not a mother of debate not a reuenger of her selfe nor seeker of warres but a forgeuer of iniuries humbly and patiently referring all reuenge to the Lord not a raker for riches but a winner of soules not contending for worldly maistership but humbling themselues as seruantes and not Uicars of the Lorde but ioyntly like brethren seruing together Bishops with Bishops Ministers with Ministers Deacons with Deacons and not as Masters separating themselues by superiority one from an other and briefly communicating together in doctrine and couÌ„sell one particular church with an other not as a mother one ouer an other but rather as a sister Church one with an other seking together the glory of Christ and not their owne And such was the Church of Rome first in the olde auncieÌ„t beginning of her primitive state especially while the crosse of persecution yet kept the Bishops and Ministers vnder in humility of hart and feruent calling vpon the Lord for helpe so that happy was that Christian then which with liberty of conscience onely might holde hys life how barely soeuer he liued And as for the pride and pompe of the world striuing for patrimonyes buying of Bishoprickes gaping for benefices so far was this off froÌ„ them that then they had litle leisure and lesse list yea once to thinke vpon them Neither did the Bishoppes then of Rome fight to be Consuls of the City but sought how to bring the Consuls vnto Christ being glad if the Consuls would permit them to dwell by them in the city Neither did they theÌ„ presume so hye to bring the Emperors necks vnder theyr gyrdles but were glad to saue theyr necks in any corner from the sword of Emperors TheÌ„ lacked they outward peace but abounded with inward consolation Gods holy spirit mightely working in their harts Then was one catholicke vnity of truth and doctrine amongest all churches agaynst errors and secres Neither did yâ— east and west nor distance of place deuide the church but both the eastchurch and westchurch the Greekes and Latynes made all one church And albeit there were then 5. Patriarchall Seas appoynted for order sake differing in regions peraduenture also in some rites one from another yet all these consenting together in one vnity of catholicke doctrine hauing one God one Christ one fayth one baptisme one spirit one head and lincked together in one boÌ„d of charity and in one equality of honor they made altogether one body one church one communion called one catholicke vniuersall and Apostolicall church And so long as this knot of charity and equality did ioyne them in one vnity together so long the church of Christ florished and encreased one redy to helpe and harbour another in time of distresse as Agapitus and Uigilius flying to Constantinople were there ayded by the Patriarch c. so that all this while neither forrein enemye neither Saracen nor Souldane nor Sultane nor Calipha nor Corasmine nor Turke had any power greatly to harme it But through the malice of the enemy this Catholicke vnity did not loÌ„g continue and all by reason of the bishop of Rome who not contented to be like his brethren begaÌ„ to extend himselfe to claime superiority aboue the other 4. Patriarchall Seas all other Churches in the world And thus as equality amongst christian byshops was by pride and singularity oppressed so vnity began by little litle to be dissolued and the Lordes coat which the souldiors left whole to be deuided Which coat of christian vnity albeit of long time it had bene now seamcript before by the occasion aforesayd yet notwithstanding in some peece it held together in some meane agrement vnder subiectioÌ„ to the sea of Rome till the tune of this pope Gregory the 9. an 1230. at which tyme thys rupture and schisme of the church brake out into a playn deuisioÌ„ vtterly disseuering the Eastchurch from the westchurch vpon this occasion There was a certayn archbyshop elected to an Archbishoprick among the Grecians who comming to Rome to be coÌ„firmed could not be admitted vules he promised a very great summe of mony Which when he refused to do and detested the exectable simony of the court of Rome he made his repayre home agayn to his country vncoÌ„firmed declaring there to the whole nobility of that land the case how it stood For yâ— more confirmation whereof there were other also which comming lately from Rome there had proued the same or worse came in and gaue testimony to his saying Whereupon all the church of the Grecians the same time hearing this departed vtterly away from the Church of Rome which was in the dayes of this Pope Gregory the 9. In so much that the Archbishop of Constantinople comming afterward to the generall Councell at Lyons there opeÌ„ly declared that where as before time he had vnder him aboue thirty Bishopricks and Suffraganes now he had not three adding moreouer that all yâ— Grecians certayne other with Antioche and the whole Empyre of Romania cueÌ„ to the gates almost of Constantinople were goue from the obedience of the Church of Rome c. Math. Paris fol. 112. c fol. 186. By the occasion of which separation aforesayd of the Grecians from pope Gregory it happened shortly after being the yeare of our
also Fazellus writeth thus of king Iohn of Ierusalē that when hys daughter was brought to Rome the Emperour and the pope was reconciled together And being called vp to Rome to celebrate y◠mariage P. Gregory as the maner of those proud prelates is offered hys right foote vnto the Emperour to kisse But the Emperour not stouping so low scarcely with hys lippe touched the vpper part of hys knee and woulde not kisse his foote which thing the pope toke in very euil part and was therwith merueilously offended But for that no oportunitie at that time serued to reuenge hys conceiued grudge and old malice he dissimuled the same as he might for that tyme thinking to recompence it at the full as tyme would serue and fall out therefore After this it fortuned that the Emperor hearing how the Christians were oppressed by the Souldane in Syria and that from Arsacida there came a great power agaynst the christen princes he made the more hast and was with more desire encouraged to set forward hys iourny into Asia Wherefore assembling the Nobilitie of the Empire at Rauenna and Creinona he gaue in commaundement to Henry hys sonne whō not long before he caused to be created Cesar that he should perswade the nobles Princes of the Empire that they all would be ready to put to their helping hands in furthering this hys iourney and enterprise This writeth Fazellus howbeit some other affirme that these thinges were done in the tyme of Honorius But how soeuer the matter is this thing is manifest that Fredericke to satisfie the popes desire which neuer would sin but by al means sought to prouoke him forward gaue hym at length hys promise that by certayn time he would prepare an army and fight himselfe agaynst those whiche kept from hym the citty of Ierusalem which thing he also confesseth himselfe in his epistles and also how he desired and obtayned of the pieres and Nobility of the Empire theyr'ayd thereunto as also to haue a appoynted conuenient tyme when they should be at Brundusium In the meane season he with all hys power and indeuour made hasty and speedy preparation for the warres he rigged manned a puissant nauy he had the pykcost men and best souldiours that were in euery country and made warlike prouison furmture for euery thing that to such a voiage and expedition appertayned Neyther was the matter slacked but at that tyme appoynted great bandes assembled mustred both of Germaine souldiours and others and vnder theyr Captaines appoynted sot forth and marched to Brundusium Theyr generals were Thuringus and Sigebertus and Augustinus the Byshop where they long tyme lying and attending the Emperours cōming being let by infirmitie and sickenes great pestilēce and sondry diseases molested them by reason of the great heate and intemperance of that country and many a souldiour there lost his life among whome also dyed Thuringus one of their Generals The Emperour when he had somewhat recouered his health with al his nauy launched out and set forwarde to Brundusium And when he came to the straites of Poliponences and Creta being Ilands lying in the sea and there for lacke of conuenient wynde was stayed sodenly the Emperour hys diseases growing vppon him agayne fell sicke and sending before all or the most part of his bandes and shippes into Palestina promising them most assuredly to come after and follow them so soone as he might recouer and get neuer so litle health he himselfe with a few ships returned and came to Brundusium and from thence for want of health went into Apulia When tidings here of came to the Popes eare He sent out his thundring curses and newe excommunications agaynst the Emperour The causes wherefore I find noted and mentioned by his owne letters that is Now that whē he had robbed and taken from Brūdusius Prince of Thuring his horses hys mony and other rich furniture of his house at the tyme of hys death hee sayled into Italy not for the entent to make warre agaynst the Turke but to conuey this pray that he had stolne and taken away frō Brundusius who neglecting his othe and promise which he had made and feiniug himselfe to be sicke came home agayn And that by his default also Damieta was lost the hoste of the Christians sore afflicted Fazellus besides these causes spoken of before doth write that the pope alledged these also That he defiled a certayne Damosell which was in the Queenes nursery and that he slew hys wife when he had whipped her in the prison for declaring the mischieuous acte to her father king Iohn But all the writers and also Blondus hymselfe doth declare that this Ioell died after the Publication of the proscript and excommunication wherefore the Pope could not without great shame allege the cause vpon the death of Ioell For vndoubtedly the truthe is that she of her sonne Conradus dyed in childebed Thē Fredericke to refell and auoyd the foresayd slaunders sendeth the byshop of Brundis and other Legates to Rome whom the Pope would not suffer to come to his presence neither yet to the Councels of the Cardinals to make hys purgation Wherfore the Emperour to purge himselfe of the crymes which the pope did so falsely accuse him of both to all Christen kinges and specially to the Princes of Germany all the nobles of the Empire he writeth hys lettters which are to be seene that those thinges are both false and also fayned of the popes own head muented And sheweth how that his Embassadours with his purgatiō could not be suffered to come to the popes presēce also doth largly intreat how vnthankfull vngratefull the Byshops of Rome were towardes him for the great benefites whiche both he and also his predecessors had bestowed vpon them and the Romaine Church which letter for that it is ouer tedious here to place considering the discourse of the histostory is somewhat long the summe of the purgation is this He protesteth and declareth vniuersally that he had alwayes great care for the christen common wealth and that he had determined euen from hys youth to fight against the Turke and Saracens And for that occasiō he made a promise to the Princes electours of Aquisgraue howe that he would take that warre vpon him Afterward he renewed his promise to Rome when he was cōsecrated of Honorius Then when he maryed the daughter of the king of Ierusalem which was an heyre of the same And for because that kingdome might be defended kept from the iniuries of the enemies that he fauored it euen as he did his own he prepared an huge nauy and gathered together a strong army of men neither did he neglect any thing that belōged to the furniture of the warre But when the tyme was come and his band was gathered together his sickenesse would not suffer hym to be there And afterward when he had recouered
a great army besiegeth the citie Ferraria that alwaies loued the Emperour full well which Citie when the Popes Legate had assauted sharpely the space of 5. monethes and could not winne the same he deuised with hymselfe to sende for Salingwerra out of the towne by way of a parlie promising his faith and truth to him for his safe returne Who by the perswasion of Hugo Rambartus that said without peril he might doe the same being but by way of Parley was comming to the legate who preuenting him in his iourney tooke him as prisoner contrary to his trueth and fidelitie And thus gate he Ferraria and deliuered the keping therof to Azones Astensis And that the Popes Legate thus falsified his trouth and circumuented the capitaine olde man Salingwerra the same is confessed of the Popes frendly Historiographers to be but a Stratagem or warlike pollicie But to returne againe About the same time also the Uenetian nauie at the mount Garganum chased 12. galleis of the Emperors which were appointed to the keeping of that coste spoiled brent and wasted all the region and farther tooke one of the Emperors great ships being driuen by tempest and weather into the hauen Sipontinum fraught with men and munition Fredericus againe getting on hys side the Lucenses the Uolateranes the Genenses the Aretines and diuers Cities besides in Hetruria to helpe that countrey came to Pisas and Uiterbium which tooke parte with him Some say that the names and factions of the Gibellins Guelphes sprang from Fredericke that by them hee might spie and know hauing recourse to all the townes and cities in Italie which tooke part with and fauoured the Pope and which the Emperour and called the one by the name of Gibellines and the other by the name of Guelphes But for that both Blondus and Platina and some others bring no sufficient proofe thereof but onely by slender coniecture I rather cleaue to the opinion of Nauclerus Hermanus Antonius Florentinus and other such wryters which say that these Guelphes and Gibellines in Italie tooke their beginning of Cōradus 3. Fredericus his great vncle being Emperour And that these Guelphes were dedicated to the Pope of Guelphus the yonger brother of Henry the proud and that those which were called Gibellines were appoynted either of Conradus himselfe or els of his sonne being brought vp in the Lordship of Uaiblingen But to our purpose The Pope when he vnderstoode that Fredericke was come to Uiterbium he was very heauy for that he feared he would come to Rome the good will of which Citie the Pope much mistrusted He therefore caused a supplication to be drawne portraying about the same the heads of Peter and Paule with a sharpe and contumelious oration he much defaced the Emperour promising them euerlasting life gaue them the badge of the crosse as many as would arme themselues and fight against the Emperour as against the most wicked enemy of God the Church Now when the Emperour marching somewhat neare to Rome gates behelde those whome the Pope had with his goodly spectacle of S. Peter and S. Paule and wyth his alluring oration stirred vp against him and marked with the badge of the crosse to come foorth in battell against him Disdaining to be accompted for the enemye of the Church who had ben therunto so beneficial geuing a fierce charge vppon them put them soone to flight and as many as hee tooke cutting off that badge frō them he caused to be hanged From thēce he marching into Campania his owne kingdomes leuied a great masse of money mustred new bandes and augmented his armie and in these bandes he retained the Saracens also And to the intent he might finde the Saracens the more trustie vnto hym hee appoynted them to inhabit in a city named Luceria For which thing although the Papisticall wryters doe greatly blame and opprobriously write of Fredericke yet notwythstanding Nicholaus Machiuellus doth wryte that therefore he retained them least that through the Popes execrable curses he should be quite destitute of souldiours as was Fredericus Barbarossa a litle before his graundfather when that of Alexander the Pope hee was excommunicated as ye haue heard After this when the Emperor had greatly afflicted by battaile the Popes Ecclesiasticall consorts such as conspired with the Pope against him and that he had wasted destroyed Beneuentum the mount Casenum Sora for that they toke part with the Pope against him Frederick when he had manned the City Aquila marched forth with a great hoste both of horsemen and footemen to Picenum that he might vanquish his enemyes in Italie And by the way he besieged the strong towne of warre named Asculinum which was also conuerted to the popes faction and rebellion He there hauing vnderstanding what the Popes assistents had done with the Princes electours and other princes of Germanie especially with Wenseslaus king of Bohemia and Otho Palatinus wryteth his letters vnto them In the which first he sheweth how that those contumelies and spitefull wordes which the Pope blustered out against him are light vpon himselfe And how the bishops of Rome haue taken to them of late such hart of grace and are become so loftie that not only they seeke to bring Emperours Kings and Princes vnder their obedience but also seeke howe to be honoured as gods And say that they cannot erre neither yet be subiect or bounde to any religion and that it is lawful for them to do al things what they list neither that any accoumpt is to be sought or demanded of their doings or els to be made of them to any so impudent are they in these their affirmations And further as Princes they commaund and that vnder paine of cursing that men beleue euery thing they say howe great a lie soeuer it be In so much that by this couetousnes of his all things goe backwarde and the whole state of the common weale is subuerted neither can there any enemie be founde more hurtfull or perillous to the Churche of God then he Hee wrote vnto them furthermore that he to whom the greatest charge and dignitie was in the whole common weale appoynted and committed seeing and perceauing to hys great perill their good harts willes practises towardes him would with all the power and hability that God had geuen him do his indeuour that he which in the likenesse of the shepheard of the flocke the seruaunt of Christ and chiefe prelate in the Churche sheweth himselfe so very a wolfe persecutour and tyrant may be remoued from that place and that a true carefull shepheard of Gods flocke may be appoynted in the Church Wherefore he exhorteth them that if they desire the safetie and preseruation of the whole state of the cōmon weale and Empire that they be vnto him no hinderers but furtherers of his purpose and proceedings least otherwise they also should happē to fall into
that came to intreat for peace but reiected and despised his most courteous and equal demaundes neither yet had left any wily pollicy vnattempted or force vnpractised that with his confederates he thought himself either able to reuenge or els resist Hee by his Legates calleth to a Councell at Rome all such Prelates out of Italy Fraunce and England as he thought to fauor him and his proceedings that hereby as his last shift and onely refuge he by their helpes might depriue Fredericke of his Empire as an vtter enemie to God and to the Church All which things Fredericus hauing vnderstanding of knowing that these assemblies shuld be but to the destruction supplanting of him determined to stop and let their passages to Rome as wel by sea as by lande in all that euer he might So that all the passages by land being now stopped preuented he commanded his sonne Henry with certaine gallies to goe and keepe the coastes of Sardinia which kingdom the Italians cal Entimum and from thence to Pisas and with the Pisans to rigge out a nauie to meete with if it were possible such as shoulde come to aide the Pope at Rome The Popes champions vnderstanding that by land they could not safely repaire to Rome they procured of Gallies and shippes of Genua hauing Gulielmus Graccius for their chiefe Capitaine or Admirall for fortie saile their defence thinking hereby that if they should fortune to meete with any of the Emperours ships or galleis which shoulde lye for them in wait they should be able to make their part in good and geue them also the repulse Encius in like maner and Huglinus being Captaine and admirall of the Pisan nauie for the Emperour launched foorth to sea with 40. ships and gallies and betwixt the Iles of Lilium and Mons Christi which lie betweene Liburnium and Corsica they met with the Genewes ships and straightwaies fiersly began to grapple with them bourd theÌ„ in which sight at leÌ„gth were 3. of the Genewes ships with boulged and sonke and 22. taken and brought away with all the riches and treasure in them In these were taken 3. Legates of the Popes wherof were 2. Cardinals Iacobus Columna Otho Marchio Gregorius de Romania all cruell enemies against the Emperour and many other Prelates mor besides a great number of Legates and procuratours of cities with an infinite number of Monkes Priests beside of Genewes souldiours 6000. with diuers others Pandolphus Colonutius in describing the circumstances of the great losse and misfortune of these champions of the Pope by sea amongest the rest declareth that besides the great pray and bootie which the takers had from them they also founde many wrytings and letters against Fredericke which much holpe him in the defence of those causes wherein they had laboured against him The like mischance also almost about that time happened on the popes side by the Emperours soldieurs which lay in garrison at Ticinum thus There went forth vpon a time out of Ticinum into the borders of Genewes certaine bandes to geue them larums in the countrey which bandes the scuriers of Mediolanum where lay a great garrison of the Popes discrying tolde the Captaine of the towne that nowe a very opportune and fitte time was to geue an assault to Ticinum for that say they the greatest part are nowe gone a foraging Whereupon they immediatly calling together the captains and such as had charge set their souldiours in aray and marched forewarde to Ticinum And now when they were come almost thether the Ticinian bandes whome they thought to haue bene farre a foraging were returned and met with them fiersly gaue a ful charge vpon them who being dismaied at the sodennesse of the matter fought not long but gaue ouer and fled In which skirmish was taken besides those the were slain 350. captaines and brought prisoners into Ticinum with all their ensignes with them Newes hereof was brought to the Emperor not long after who then was remouing from the siege of Fauentia as ye heard to the citie of Gononium thinking to haue destroied the same But vpon the hearing of these good newes hee altereth his purpose and thinking to haue heereafter a more coÌ„uenient time therunto leadeth his army towards Rome and in the way he reconciled to him the Citie Pisaurum But Fanum for that the townes men shut theyr gates and would not suffer the Emperour to come in hee tooke by force and destroyed For the Emperour seing that neither by petition made to the pope nor yet by his lawful excusation be coulde doe any good with him thought that by his sodaine comming thether and with feare of the perill imminent he might be brought to some vniformitie caused to leaue of his accustomed pertinacie And although the Emperor was too strong for him yet for that he regarded nothing more then the publike tranquillitie of the Empire and that hee might then take the Tartarian warres in hand if he could by any meanes conclude he refused not so to intreate a peace with him as though he had bene both in force and fortune much his inferiour Whilest that this ruffle was betwixt the Emperor and the Pope Ochodarius the Emperour of the Tartarians his sonne with a great power prouision made and inuaded the borders next adioyning vnto him there wan Roxolanum Godolium Mudanum with dâ—uers other cities townes and villages destroying wasting burning the countreis al about killing and slaying man woman and childe sparing none of any sexe or age At whose sodeine inuasion the people being in such feare perplexitie hauing no citie no refuge nor aide to stande in defence for them were saine to leaue all that euer they had and disperse themselues into woodes and flee into marishes and mountaines or where soeuer any succoure els did offer it selfe to them And by this time the Tartarian hoste was come as farre as Uratislauia where Henricus of Polonia and the Duke of Silesia with their army met with them who for the inequality of the nomber smal strength they were of had soone an ouerthrow and almost all their souldiours being slaine they themselues were taken and put to the sword From thence they came to Morauia from thence to the kingdome of Boiemia which Countrey while the king kept himselfe in strong defenced fortes and durst not come abroade he inuaded destroied all Ungary putting to flight and vanquishing Colmannus the brother of Belus the 4. king of Ungary by whome also was great spoyle made in both the Pannonias Mesiarum Bulgaria and Seruia wheÌ„ Belus the king of Ungary had gotteÌ„ to Pola which is a citie of Histria vnto Otho the duke of Dalmatia He sent his Legates to Fredericke the Emperour promising that if he would send him aid that the Tartarians might be expelled that Ungary shoulde euer after be vnder the iurisdiction of the Emperour which
thing if he refused to do that then the same were in great danger to be subiect to the Tartarians to the no litle peril of the whole Empire And said further that the cause wherfore he wyth more instance required the same was That so many christian men and countreis made such pitiful lamentation in this their great calamitie miserie that there was none able to helpe them which sayeth he is as great shame as may be to the whole Christian common state and Empire And also sayde that if the malice of this barbarous people were not suppressed that then he thought they wold make inuasion vpon the Empire and prouinces of the same The Emperor although he thought it very requisite that with all conuenient speede this mifchiefe should be remedied and preuēted yet notwithstanding his great enemie the Pope with hys confederates was the only let and hinderance therof For when he saw and perceiued that he himselfe could doe no good and onely laboured in vaine in seeking peace with the Pope he gaue commaundement to Boiemus and Boius to intreat and persuade wyth him And considering the imminent perill like to ensue by reason of such ciuile dissention to the whole state of Christendom that he would take vp and conclude a peace and mitigate some what his fierce and wrathful moode Wherfore when he saw furder that nether by that means of intreaty nor any other the Pope would desist from his stubburne and malicious froward purpose He writeth againe to the king of Hungarie the he was right sory and greatly lamented their miserable state that hee much desired to relieue the neede and necessity he and all the rest stood in But why that he coulde not redresse the same nor stande him then in any stead he blamed greatly the bishop of Rome who refusing all intreatie of peace could not wythout great perill to himselfe depart out of Italie least that when he shoulde come to the aide of hym by the Popes mischieuous imaginations he shuld be in perill of losing all at home Notwtstanding hee sent Conradus Celar king of Bohemia other princes more of Germany to resist and withstād the enemie as much as in them lay to do The great army and nomber of such soldiours as ware the crosse by the Popes assignement deferred their iourney against the Tartarians and had commaundement giuen them by that Albertus the Popes procurator to tary and abide at home till they should be called for in battaile to fight against the Emperour This was the louing zeale and affection of the Pope and hys adherentes to conclude in this time of calamitie towards the Christian state and common wealth That he had rather bend his force and reuenge his malice vpon the christian good Emperour then either he himself to withstande or suffer and permit by conclusion of any profitable peace that this most bloudy and cruell Tartarian should be let and restrained from so great hauock spoil slaughter of the Christen men And yet forsooth these mē wil seme to haue the greatest regard of al other to the Christian preseruation and thinke to haue the supremacie geuen therin what thing els is this then manifest mockerie and deceiuing of the people But notwithstanding euē in the midst of this spoile and hauocke of Polonia Bohemia and Hūgaria was it determined that at Libussa the princes confederate shuld be assembled about the deposing of the Emperour and creation of another But nowe notwtstanding the prouident foresight and wise pollicie of the Emperour as you heard before in restraining the passages both by the sea land who had speciall regard thereunto and gaue most straight charge that none should passe without priuie searche and examination as one hauing sufficient triall as well in hys owne person as by the example of his predecessours what great mischiefe dissention by their Legates euery way sent out they had procured both to the Imperial state and dignity and to the whole coūtrey of Germanie yet found they such meanes and wrought such pollicies that they had not only secrete passage and repassage with their letters and spials into all places of Christendome where they listed but also so laboured the matter and handled the same that the long continued league of amitie betwene the French king and the Emperour whose predecessors as also they themselues had many yeares reuerently obserued in Christian concord vnitie was by this seditious prelate arrogant vicar of sathan now either vtterly infringed or els in variable suspence as by their letters eche to other and heere vnder ensuing are to be red and seene which for the more probability of this history of Fredericke not being long or greatly tedious I thought mete here to intext and place The Epistle of the French King to Fredericke the Emperour touching the imprisoning of certaine Cardinals of Fraunce HEtherto noble Emperour hath the good opinion and great confidence many yeeres in mutuall loue established betwixt vs lasted and continued wel hoping that no such cause shuld rise betwixt vs to hatch either hatred or other occasion offensiue betwene your highnes empire our kingdō Especially seeing that al our predecessors Kings of France late of most worthy memory til these our daies haue ben so zelously affected to the most high and regall state of your Empire As that also we after whom God hath placed successiuely to raigne as king haue ben none otherwise minded nor affected towardes the same None otherwise also on their behalfe haue the auncient and renoumed Emperours of Rome our neighbours and your predecessours shewed themselues towards vs eche other esteming the Empire and kingdom of Fraunce as one and faithfully conseruing together the vnitie of peace and concord In somuch that there hath not chaunced betwene them these many yeares so much as one sparke of discorde and dissention But this notwithstanding we for our parte cannot but greatly maruell not without good cause are troubled and vexed That without desert or any offence you haue taken the Prelates of our realme vpon the sea making their repaire to the see Apostolicall to the which as well by their faith as their obedience they stande bounde and are obedient neither coulde they withstand the Pope his commandement these haue you imprisoned and so still deteine the same Whereat we do your maiestie to were we are not wel pleased neither yet take it in so good part as you peraduenture thinke we do For by their owne letters we vnderstande they had excogitate nothing preiudicial to your imperiall estate and celsitude although the Pope had prosecuted therein more then became him to doe Wherefore seeing that there is no cause why ye should detaine them it is meete and becommeth no lesse your magnificence but that you restore vnto vs and set at libertie the saide Prelates of our Realme wherein also you shall appease our grudge and kepe vs your friend which accompt
contrary but that both by true certificate and common rumour you haue heard of the indifferencie of our cause and good handling therof yet for that more credite is commonly geuen to that the eye seeth then to that the eare receiueth we thought good to present vnto you the naked truth of such things which the Popes successiuely haue put forth forged against vs. To the perusing and consideration of which my case and letter I beseech your gentlenes amongst other times of laisure you wil spie out some fit and conuenient time therfore And all other whatsoeuer that shall haue desire to heare princes 〈◊〉 affaires let them in like sort attentiuely consider First whether our predecessours haue bene destitute or not of godly zeale iust dealing righteousnes or whether we may not lawfully reuenge our selues being so much prouoked of such euils and iniuries as haue ben wrought against vs. Secondly let them consider whether Christes vicare doth followe Christes steps or not and whether Peters successors do follow his example or not and also by what law equitie right that sentence which they haue pronounced against vs may be maintained and allowed As also what name they may iustly geue it and whether that may be sayde to be a sentence which is geuen by an vnsufficient iudge or not For although we acknowledge that the Lord hath geuen full power in spirituall things vnto his Churche that whatsoeuer the same bindeth in earth is bound in heauen whatsoeuer the same looseth is also loosed yet we reade neither by Gods lawe nor by any lawe of man that we ought of duetie to be subiect vnto him or that an Empire ought at his pleasure to be transformed and transposed or that he may geue any such sentence or iudgement to punish Princes temporally and depriue them of their kingdomes For why although our consecreation belongeth vnto him by right and custome as he chalengeth yet our deposing and depriuing doth no more belong to him then doth that presumption belong to any other prelate of other Realmes which doe consecrate and annoynt their kings as the custome and manner is Or put case it were so we nothing hindered thereby that hee had such power Hath he that power to the intent to reuenge himselfe vpon whomsoeuer his malicious minde consenteth and without all equitie and law to bring them vnder his iurisdiction He hath proceeded of late against vs as is sayd but not by the order of accusation for so much as neither was there any sufficient accuser neither went there out any inscriptioÌ„ or processe before Neither yet by denunciation for so much as there lacked a lawful denouÌ„â—er neither yet by the way of inquisition for that there went before it no manifest accusation But hee peraduenture will say that all things that he layeth against vs were manifest and notorious but that do we deny and nothing to be notorious but that which may by a sufficient number of witnesses be approued tried For so may euery iudge himselfe contemning the order of lawe affirme what he list to be notorious and thus condemne whom hee list There were against vs as well it may be sayd in counsell certaine false witnesses although not many of whome the Byshop of Calin was one whose neare kinsman or nephewe by our lawes condemned for treason to be hanged maketh also to vs an infestiue enemie With such like effect prosecuting the rest of his Epistle which for breuitie sake I omit This pollicie vsed the Pope to vexe and disturbe both the countrey of Germany and the whole Empire and not so onely but also vtterly to destroy and subuert the same by the ruinous decay whereof the Pope and his Prelates thought to make vp their mouthes And thus whilest that Germanie was nowe newly againe deuided some taking part with Fredericke the Emperour and Conradus Caesar his sonne other nobles and princes of the Empire some wyth those that shoulde by the Popes procurement be the electors of the new Emperour other some with neither of both as men not minding nor tending the publique vtilitie but to serue theyr owne purposes armed themselues And thus was the publicke peace and quiet brokeÌ„ and disturbed and altogether in tiâ—nult and hurley burley For whilest the one part laboured by all force to retaine the dominion by publique and common coÌ„sent first to hym committed the other part in like sort indeuored themselues with all their force power to vse and occupye the same according to the decree of the bishop of Rome to take it from Fredericke and thus great conflicts grew on all partes By these ciuill warres Germany suffered no little calamity In euery place was maÌ„slaughter and murder the country spoyled the townes and villagies set on fire and brent the churches and temples violated robbed wherin the husbaÌ„d meÌ„ had put their goods substaunce houses were pulled down the goods deuided euery mans cattel driuen away To conclude in this turmoyle coÌ„tentioÌ„ of deposing chusing an other emperor in this factioÌ„ of princes in this liberty of wearing armor in this liceÌ„ce of hurting sinning The impudent boldnes of diuers priuate souldiors especially of such as were the horesemeÌ„ theÌ„ couÌ„ted the better sort of souldiors was so great there vnbridled vnsatiable desire in robbing spoyling and taking of booties catching snatching al that came to haÌ„d so much that nothing could be sure and in safety that any good in aÌ„ enioyed Wherefore a litle before the death of Guilielmus the king 60. Cityes and Townes which were belonging to Ludouicus Palatinus Duke of Boioria and Rhenus and Otho his sonne and other princes whose names Auentinus in his 7. booke of the Annales of the Boiores maketh mention oft ioyned themselues in a league for the expelling of these rebels repressing of their so great iniurious rapines and slaughter of men Of which armye the sayd Ludouicus being captaine chased draue the whole rout of theÌ„ to the vttermost partes of Germany and puld down and ouerthrew their castles and fortresses and cuery other place where they had intrenched themselues Otho Boius yet notwithstanding kepeth his promise and fayth most constantly made before to the emperor Fredericke and Conradus his sonne Whereupon Philippus Iuuauensis Albertus and others calling a councell at Mildorsus by the Popes commaundement sent for Otho vnto them vnto whom they opened the Popes pleasure commaundement To all which wheÌ„ he had heard Otho aunswered I cannot maruell at some of you enough that when as heretofore you persuaded me to leaue and forsake the part I tooke with the Bishop of Rome whome ye your selues affirmed to be Antichrist that I should take part with the Emperour why that you your selues will not keepe your fidelity and promise made to those good Princes And sayd that he perceiued in them a great inconstancy and leuity both in their woords and deedes which
declareth to extoll himselfe aboue measure and to oppresse yâ— few that be godly and to haue many falâ—e prophets about him which neglecting the word and the name of Christ do preach extoll him only obscuring the name of Christ. The church of Rome and the Pope he describeth in these words I was praying sayd he on my knees looking vpward to heauen nere to the aulter of S. Iames in Paris on the right side of the aultar saw in the ayre before me the body of a certain high bishop all clothed in white silke who turning his backe on the East lift vp his hand toward the west as the Priestes are wont in theyr Masse turning to the people but his head was not seene And as I was considering aduisedly whether he had any head or no I perceiued a certayne head in him all dry leane withered as though it had bene a head of wood And the spirit of the Lord sayd to me This signifieth the state of the Church of Rome Moreouer the same author in his visions well describing the maner of the schole sophisters and Sorbonists addeth in this wise An other day as I was in like conteÌ„plation as before I beheld in spirit and beholde I saw a man apparelled like to the other before which weÌ„t about hauing fine bread and excellent wine that hanged about him on both sides And the same hauing in his hand a loÌ„g and an hard flint stone was gnawing hungerly vpon the same as one being hungry is wont to bite vpon a loafe of bread Out of the which stone came two heads of two serpentes the spirit of the Lord instructing me and saying This stone purporteth the friuilous intricate curious questions wherein the hungry do trauaile and labor leauing the substauntiall foode of their soules And I asked what these two heads did meane And he sayd The name of the one is vaine glory the name of the other is the marring and dissipation of religion Also concerning reformation of the church this vision he declareth It happened as I was sayth he in the same City in the house of a certaine noble man a Britaine and was there speaking with certayne I saw a crosse of siluer very bright much like to the Crosse of the Earle of Tholouse But the 12. apples which did hang beside in the armes of the crosse were very vile like the apples which the sea is wont to cast vp And I sayd what is this Lord Iesu and the spirit answered me This crosse which thou seest is the church which shal be cleare and bright in purenes of life and shall be heard and known all ouer through the shrill voice of the preaching of sincere verity Then being troubled with the apples I asked what these apples so vile did signify and he said it is the humiliation of the Church c. This godly man did forewarne as in a certain chroâ—ticle is declared how God would punish the simony and auarice of the clergy with such a plague that riuers should runne with bloud c. It is sayd that there is remayning a great volume of his visions whiche are not yet abroad for these that be abroad are but a briefe extract out of hys visions and reuelations After yâ— we haue thus loÌ„g straid in these forrein stories of Fredericke and in the tractation of other matters pertayning to other countreys Now after this sufficient disgression it is time that we returne to our own country agayne where in folowing the continuatioÌ„ of time course of the Church we will now adioyne to these good fathers and writers the history of the learned Bishop of Lincolne named Robert Grosted a man famously learned as that time serued in the three toungs both Latin Greeke and Hebrue also in all liberall sciences whose works Sermons yet this day are extant which I haue seene in the Queenes Maiestyes Library at Westminster wherin is one speciall Sermon writteÌ„ and exhibited in foure sundry skrolles to the pope and to other foure Cardinals beginning Dominus noster Iesus Christus c. Nicolas Triuet in his chronicle writing of this bishop affirmeth that he was borne in Suffolke in the Dioces of Northfolke who geuing him the prayse to be a man of excellent wisedome of profound doctrine an example of all vertue witnesseth that he being maister of Arte wrote first a Commentary in librum posteriorum of Aristotle Also that he wrote Tractations de sphera de arte comput And that he set forth diuers books concerning Philosophy Afterward being Doctor in Diuinity and expertly seene in all the 3. tongues drew out sundry Treatises out of the Hebrue gloses also translated diuers works out of the Greeke as namely the Testamentes of the xij Patriarches the bookes of Dionisius commenting vpon the new translation with hys owne glose Haec ille Many other workes and volumes besides were written by the said Grosted as De oculo morali de Dotibus De cessatione legalium paruus Cato Annotationes in Suidam in Boetium De potestate pastorali expositiones in Genes in Lucam with a number moâ— besides diuers Epistles Sermons and Inuections sent to the Pope for his vnmeasurable exactions wherwith he ouercharged oppressed the Church of England This godly and learned Bishop after diuers conflicts and agonies sustayned agaynst the Bishop of Rome after the example of Fredericke of Guiliel de sancto amore of Nico Gallus and other after minded at length after great labors and trauells of life finished his course departed at Buckdone in the moneth of Octob. an 1253. Of his decease thus writeth Mat. Parisiens pag. 278. Out of the prison and banishmeÌ„t of this world which he neuer loued was takeÌ„ the holy bishop of Lincolne Robert at his manor of Buckâ—one in the euen of S. Dionise who was an open reprouer of the Pope and of the King a rebuker of the prelats a corrector of the Monkes director of the Priestes instructor of the clerkes fauâ—or of scholers a preacher to the people persecutor to the incontinent a diligent searcher of the Scriptures A malle to the Romaines and a contemner of theyr doings c. Haec Mat. what a malle hee was to the Romaines in the sequele hereof Christ willing shall better appeare The story is this It so befell among other dayly and intollerable exactions wherein Pope InnoceÌ„t was greuous and iniurious manifold wayes to the Realme of England he had a certaine cosin or nephew so Popes were wont to call theyr sonnes named Fredericke being yet youÌ„g vnder yeres whom the said Innocent the Pope would needs preferre to be a Canon or Prebendary in the church of Lincolne in this time of Robert Bishop of the sayd Church And vpoÌ„ the same directed down letters to certayn his factors here in England for the execution thereof The copy of which letter by chaunce yet not by chaunce
you wtin these fifteene dayes you shall shew your selfe abroad if God permit vpon your horse backe whole and well as euer you were And according to the promise her made the prince it came to passe to the no litle comfort and admiration of all his subiectes When the great Souldan heard of and that the Prince was yet aliue he woulde scarsly beleue the same and sending vnto hym three of hys nobles and princes excused himselfe by them calling hys gods to witnes that the same was done neither by hym nor his consent Whiche Princes and messengers standing a loofe of from the kinges sonne worshipping hym fell flat vpon the ground You sayth the prince doc reuerence me but yet you loue me not But they vnderstoode hym not because he spake in Englishe vnto them speaking by an interpreter Neuertheles he honourably intreated thē and sent them away in peace Thus when Prince Edward had bene 18. monethes in Acra he tooke shipping about the assumption of our lady as wee call it returning houseward after 7. weekes he arriued in Sicilia at Trapes and from thence trauelling through Palestina and Mermes and so through the middes of Apulia till he came to Rome where he was of the Pope honourably entertayned From thence he came into Fraunce whole same and noble prowes was there much bruted among the common people and enuied of y◠nobillitie especially of the Earle de Chafōs who sent vnto hym and required him that he might breake a staffe with him at the Tilte in hys countrey whiche thing to doc for that the prince would not diminishe his honour and fame although he might haue well alledged a sufficient cause and excuse by meanes of hys trauell yet he would not but willingly consented therunto Wherupon it was proclaymed that Prince Edward by suche a day with those that were with him had challenged all commers at the Tilt Barriers Whereupon great assemblies were made in the country all about and diuers as well horsemen as footemen had coniured amongst themselues and conspired agaynst the Englishmen selling their horses and armour a forehand drinking one to an other in bon voiage of the spoile of them whom they would take as theyr prisoners Prince Edward in the meane tyme sent into England for diuers Earles and Barons whiche came vnto hym Whē the day appoynted was come the Prince had with him more then 1000. horsemen whiche were knightes besides hys footemen But yet there was as many mo on the other side both in horsemen and footemen When the parties should meete The French footmen whiche had before conspired began both to spoyle rifle and kill The Englishmen resisted defended thēselues both with bowes slings many of thē they slue draue them to the gates of their Citty the other they chased ouer a riuer where manye of them were drowned In the meane season the Earle with fiftie of his knights which followed him came forth and ioined together so many for so many and a lōg time together they tryed it with theyr swordes laying one at an other At the last the Earle perceauing himselfe not able to match with him at the armes end enclosed with him and taking him about the necke held him with his armes very straite What meane you my Lord sayth the prince thinke you to haue my horse Yea marry quoth that Earle I meane to haue both thee and thy horse Hereat Prince Edwarde being ascourued lifted vp himself and gaue him such a blow that therwithall he forsaking his horse hong stil about the Princes necke till that he shooke him off to the ground Herewith the Prince beyng somewhat in a heate lefte the prease to take some ayre thereby to refreshe himselfe But when he sawe the iniury of the Frenchmen towardes hys men and how they had slayne many of them he then said vnto them that they vsed rather the exercise of battayle then of Torny Spare you not therefore sayth he from henceforth none of them all but geue them agayn as good as they bring Thē they assayed to kill eche other freely on eyther part and let theyr swordes walke And when by this tyme the English footmen were agayne returned and saw the conflicte of horsemen and many other Englishmen ouerthrowne they put themselues amiddes the prease some pāching the horses some cutting a sonder the girthes of y◠Frenchmens saddels ouerthrew◠the ryders and gaue them holibread Then when the foresayd Earle was horsed agayn by some of his men amongst the throng Prince Edward also rushed in amongst the thickest coped agayn with him to whō he often spake and cryed that he shoulde yelde hymselfe as vanquished but that he would not doc Notwithstanding when his strength began to fayle hym he was fayn to yeld himselfe vnto a simple knight according as Prince Edward him bad and all the rest of hys horsemen Knights fled and saued themselues Howbeit many of them in that place were slaine and our men returned hauing the victorye But when after this they thought themselues to be quiet and at rest they were killed by two by three at once as they went in the streetes of the Citizens Which thing when the prince heard he sent for the Maior and Burgeses commaunding them to see the same redressed and that immediately for otherwise of hys knighthoode he assured them that vpon the morow he would fire the city and make it leuell with the grounde Whereupon they went theyr wayes and set watchmen in diuers places of y◠same to keepe the peace by whiche meanes the Prince and hys mē were in safety and quiet Thus in this pastime of Torneing and Barriers much bloud was spilte whereupon the name of the place was chaunged so that it is not called Torniamentum de Chalons but paruum bellum de Chalons From thence the prince came to Paris and was of the french king honorably entertained after certain dayes went from thence into Vascouia where he taryed till that he heard of the death of the king his father In the yeare of our 1272. died pope Clement the 4. After whom succeeded Pope Gregory the 10. who in the next yeare following whiche was the yeare of our Lord. 1273. called a general Councell at Lyons about the controuersie betweene the Greeke Church and the Latine Churche and for the vacancy of the sea Apostolicall c. ¶ Certaine Notes of other occurrents chaunced in forreine Countryes abroad within the compasse of yeares and raygne of the foresayd King Henry the thyrd HAuing thus accomplished the life and history of King Henry the third with such accidents as happened wtin this realm I thought good to adioine vnto the same some other foreine matters not vnworthy the note incident in other Countries during the tyme of the sayd king Namely from the yeare of our Lord. 1217. vnto this yeare 1272. which I thought the rather not to be
of Pupilles applying their goods wheÌ„ they died as they do the goodes of them which dye intestate to theyr owne vse the cognition wherof belongeth to the king him selfe because those kinde of persons with their goods are ward to the kind and vnder his tuition 24. Item they procure through the sayd Deanes of the clergy of malice temporall men of the kings dominioÌ„s or other where without all order of law to be apprehended obiecting agaynst them that they haue strayed from some article of christian fayth therewith shut them vp when that theyr imprisonment appertaineth to the king while they be conuicted therof 25. Item they exercise their iurisdiction in all places hauing no regard neither to the kings peculiar townes nor yet to his subiects but runneth in euery hole wheÌ„ by law they ought to haue no iurisdiction without their owne limits and precinct 26. Item when these Prelates or their officials by vertue of their monitions do charge the kinges officers his iustices to execute any thing if they doe not performe that which is prescribed vnto them the forfet which the monition conteyneth is taken yea and excommunication denounced And this is a new inuention sprong vp of late amongst them much to the preiudice of the King and his subiectes 27. Item when the Bishops or their oâ—â—rals do prosecute a matter of office before themselues against any temporall man and haue no proofe therof They compell many of the laity to be deposed therin what they know hauing no respect whether they be the kinges burgesses or no or what they be and yet will they not allow any charges expeÌ„ses for their paynes taken in that behalfe But if they appeare not at theyr day they are sure to be excommunicate 28. Item if malefactours be apprehended by any of the kinges iustices and indicted of thest and he whose goods they were which were stollen commeth before the kyngs Sheriffes and proueth theÌ„ to be his and therfore the matter to be ordered by theÌ„ if afterward the Bishops or theyr officiall affirme the sayd selon or malefactor to be a Clerke they will by vertue of their decrees or monitions compell the Kinges Sheriffes to restore and bring in the stollen goodes and if they doe it not they are pronounced excommunicated 29. Item if it happeÌ„ the kings Shiriffe or Baylife to take an offender for his defence and he affirmeth himselfe to be a clerke although he neuer tooke any kinde of tonsures or orders wearing no habite apertaining thereunto Yet the Bishops or their Officials will cause the detayners of theÌ„ by their censures to deliuer vnto them the sayd malefactor as their clerke 30. Item if it happen the kinges Shiriffe or other his iustices to take a theefe or murderer which beareth a clerkes mark and tonsure and therfore deliuereth him to the clergy to be ordered It shall not be long before he be acquited by them although he afterward recognise his fact yea notwithstanding his felowes and parteners of that offeÌ„ce being mere temporall receiued iustice for the same and appeacheth him therof And so the like malefactors to be incouraged therby to commit after the like 31. Item if any complayneth and sayth that he is spoyled by and by the Officials will decree a monitioÌ„ agaynst the spoyler by vertue whereof some one of the Deanes of the clergy shall monish him to restore the thinges comprised in the monition also minister to him an oath whether he hath not spoyled the plaintife of such thinges as he sayth he was spoyled of But if he refuse to take an oath before him then the Deane will straightwayes seale vp the monition excommunicate him and by no meanes shal be absolued before he restore and satisfy the contents in the monition wherof the playntif sayd first he was spoyled of 32. Item if any for his offence be cast into prison by the secular power although at the time of his taking he were teÌ„porall habite and was in no orders but all the dayes of his life liued like a temporall man yet if he shall auouch vow himselfe to be a clerke to the intent to haue more expedition at the clergyes hands and to escape vnpunished The clergy wil incontinent geue to the laity in commauÌ„dement to restore vnto them the malefactor or els suspeÌ„sion to be denouÌ„ced throughout the whole township where the said malefactor shal be so imprisoned And for auoiding the ieopardy which might arise of the sayd seasement the secular iudge of necessity is compelled to deliuer them the offeÌ„der to the great preiudice of the kings temporall iurisdiction to whom the cognition thereof might appertaine in case of resort and prerogatiue 33. Item when any offender is deliuered by the temporal Magistrates to the clergy as their clerke his frendes wil make sute to the Bishops Officials for him and compouÌ„d with them by reason wherof they demisse them vnpunished and so doe worse and worse although theyr fact was neuer so notorious 34. IteÌ„ so soone as any maryed clerke being a marchant or of whatsoeuer other science he be of for any his offence by him committed is called before he secular iudge The sayd clerk obtayneth of the Officials a monition bringing with them some priest who doth inhibit the secular iudge vnder payne of 100. or 200. Markes yea and of excommunication to not to proceede farther nor to meddle in such causes and not to molest such parties neither in body nor in goods But if the iudges obey not they shall be suspended froÌ„ hearing of Masse in that place although the matter concerneth the fact of marchaundise 35. Item the sayd Officials graunt citations without nuÌ„ber agaynst the laity in cases of warranties personally to ascite before theÌ„ persons vnknown But if they be known it is contained in the citation that in no wise and that vnder a great payn he cause his aduersary to be called before a secular iudge during the returne of the citation 36. Item when one is excommunicated in any place the Officials graunt out personall citations agaynst them which do perticipate and are conuersant with the excommunicate causing a whole country by the space of 8. miles about to be cited together And further the frendes and acquaintaunce of the party so excommunicate sometime by 40. somtime 60. yea and sometime by 100. at once are compelled to make theyr purgation before them that they doe not participate nor keepe company with their frendes the excommunicates Wherby ensueth that many honest olde and auncient men for auoyding of troubles and expenses do pay some 12. d. some 2. s. By occasion wherof many vines are vnlooked to much ground vntilled yea and many good men constrayned to lay the key vnder the doore and runne away 37. Item the sayd Officials doe burden many persons of good name and fame to be vsurers whereby they are constrained to agree with them for auoiding the infamy that thereby might ensue
Of whom onely Thomas Earle of Lancaster for the nobility of his bloud was beheaded All the other Lords and Barons were hanged drawn quartered c. which bloudy vnmercifulnes of the king toward his naturall subiects not only to him procured great dishonor within the realme but also turned afterward to his much more greater harm hinderance in his forreine warres agaynst the Scots And finally wrought his vtter confusion and ouerthrow of his seat royall as in the sequell of his end appeared and worthely After the ruine of these noble personages the king as though he had gotteÌ„ a great coÌ„quest who then in deed began first to be ouercomen and conquere himself when he so oppressed and cut of the strength and sinews of his chiualrye began to triumph not a litle with his Spensers And to couÌ„t himselfe sure as though he were in heauen to exercise more sharpe seuerity vpon his subiectes trusting and committing all to the counsell onely of the foresayd Spensers in so much that both the Queene and the residue of yâ— other nobles could litle be regarded Who as they grew euer in more contempt with the king so they encreased in more hatred agaynst the Spensers but strength hability lacked to worke ther will The next yeare the king being at York after he had made Sir Hugh Spencer Erle and Syr Iohn Baldocke a man of euill same to be Chauncellour of England he theÌ„ areared a mighty host agaynst the Scottes But for lack of skilfull guiding expert Captaynes and for want specially of due prouision of vitayles necessary for such an army the great multitude to the number reckoned of an hundreth thousand wandring through Scotland from whence the Scots had conuayed all theyr goods and cattell into moutaynes and marches were so pynched and sterued with famyne that a great part of the army there presently perished and they that returned home as soone as they tasted of in eates escaped not The king neither hauing resistance of his enemies and seing such a destruction of his subiects was forced without anye acte done to retyre But in his retiring Sir Iames Duglas and the Scottes hauing knowledge therof pursued him in such wise that they clue many Englishe men and had well neare taken the kyng himselfe After whiche distresse the king thus beaten and wearyed with the Scottes woulde fayne haue ioyned in â—ruce with the Scottes but because they stoode excommunicate by the pope he standing in feare therof desireth liceÌ„ce to entreate with them of peace the sayd excommunication notwithstanding whiche licence beyng obtayned a treaty was appoynted by commissioners on both parts at Newcastle at the feast of Sainct Nicholas next ensuing and so truce was taken for 12. yeares whereupon this is to be noted by the way gentle reader not vnworthy of obseruation that wheras in former tymes and especially of the late king Edward the first so long as the Scottes were vnder the popes blessing and we in displeasure with his holines for dealing with them so long we preuayled mightely agaynst them euen to the vtter subuersion in manour of their whole estate But nowe so soone as the Pope tooke our part the Scots were vnder his curse and excommunication Then gat they greater victories against vs then any time either before or sithence in somuch as being before not able to defend them selues agaynst vs they nowe pursued vs into the bowels of our owne country The king purposing to erect a house of Fryers Augustines within the towne of Boston in Lincolneshyre first prayed the popes licence in that behalfe Polidorius Virgilius among other histories of our English nation which he intermedleth withall prosecuting also the actes and life of this present King and comming to write of the Queenes goyng ouer into Fraunce inferreth much varietie and diuersitie of autours and story writers concerning the cause thereof Otherwise be geueth hymself no true certainty of that matter neyther yet toucheth he yâ— which was the cause in deede By reason partly that he being an Italian and a foreiner coulde not vnderstand our English toung And partly agayne being but one maÌ„ neyther coulde he alone come to the sight of all our Latine autours One I am sure came not to his perusing an old ancient Latine history fayre written in patchment but without name belonging to the library of William Cary Citizen of London In which story the truth of this matter â—out all ambiguitie is there fully and with all circumstaunces expressed as here briefly is excerpted The king of England had bene diuers sundry tymes cited vpp to the Courte of Fraunce to doe homage to the French king for the Dukedome of Aquitane other lands which the king then helde of Fraunce Whiche homage because the king of England refused to tender the French K. began to enter at such possessions as the king then did hold in Fraunce Whereupon great contention and confirtes there were on both sides At length in this yeare now present a Parliament was called at London Where after much altercation at last it was determined that certayne should be sent ouer to witte the Bishops of Winchester and Norwich and the Earle of Richmond to make agreement betwixt the two kinges For the better help and fortification of which agreement it was thought good afterward that Queene Isabell sister to Charles then the FreÌ„ch king shold be sent ouer Where is to be noted first that the Queenes landes possessions and castles a little before vpon the breach betweene the Frenche king and the Kyng of Englande were seised into the kinges handes and the Queene put to her pension c. Thus the Queene beyng sent ouer with a few to attend vpon her onely Syr Iohn Cromwell Baron and 4. knightes tooke theyr passage into Fraunce by whose mediation it was there concluded that the king of England if he would not himselfe come to do his homage he should geue to his sonne Edward the Dukedome of Aquitanie and the Earledome of Pontine and so he to come to make his homage to the king and to podesle the same This being in Fraunce concluded was sent ouer by message to the king of England with the kings letters patentes adioyned for the sate conduct of him or of his sonne Upon this deliberation was taken in the counsalle of England But the two Spensers fearing to take the Seas eyther with the king or els without the king to remayne behinde for scare of the nobles so appoynted that Prince Edward the kings sonne was sent whiche happened after to theyr vtter desolation as it followed For all thinges being quieted ordered according to the agreement in Fraunce K. Edward of England soone after Michaelmas sendeth for his wife and his sonne agayne out of Fraunce But the sending home most part of her family reinseth her selfâ— to returne For what cause it is not fully certayne whether for indignation that her possessions
when he would haue vomitted out and could not took hys horse went to hunâ— the beare whereby through the chasing heat of his body to expell the venim And there the good gentle Emperour wickedly persecuted murdered of the P. fel downe dead whom I may wel recount among the innocent and blessed martyrs of Christ. For if the cause being righteous doth make a Martyr what Papist can iustly disprooue hys cause or fayth if persecution ioyned thereunto causeth martyrdome what martyre coulde be more persecuted theÌ„ he Who hauing 3. popes like 3. baddogs vpoÌ„ him at length was denoured by the same The princes then hearing of his death assembled theÌ„selues to a new election who refusing Charles aforesayd elected an other for Emperor named Gunterus de Monte Nigro Who shortly after falling sicke at Franckford through his phisitions seruaunt was likewise poysoned whome the foresayd Charles had hyred with money to worke that feate Gunterus tasting of the poysoÌ„ although he did partly cast it vp agayn yet so much remained within him as made him vnable afterward to serue that place Wherfore for coÌ„cordes sake being counsailed thereto by the Germaynes gaue ouer his Empire to Charles For els great bloudshed was like to ensue This Charles thus ambiciously aspiring to the Emperiall seat contrary to the mindes of the states and pieres of the Empire as he did wickedly vnlawfully come by it so was he by hys ambitious guiding the first and principall meane of the vtter ruine of that monarchie For that he to haue his sonne set vp Emperour after him conuented and graunted to the Princes electours of Germany all the publicke taxes tributes of the Empire Which couenaunt being once made betwene the Emperour them they afterward held so fast that they caused the Emperour to sweare neuer to reuoke or cal back again the same By reason whereof the tribute of the countryes of Germany which then belonged onely to the Emperor for the sustentation of hys warres euer since to this day is dispersed diuersly into the handes of the Princes and free citties within the sayd monarchie So that both the Empyre beyng disfornished and left desolate the Emperors weakened therby hauing neyther bene able sufficieÌ„tly since to defend themselues nor yet to resist the Turke or other forren enemies Whereof a great part as ye haue heard may be imputed vnto the popes c. Hieronimus Marius This Pope Clement first reduced the yeare of Iubeley to euery 50. yeare which before was kept but on the hundreth yeare And so he being absent at Auinion whiche he then purchased withhys money to the sea of Rome caused it to be celebrated at Rome an 1350. In the whiche yeare were numbred of peregrines goyng in and comming out euery day at Rome to the estimation of fiue thousaÌ„d Praemonstrat The bull of pope Clement geuen out for this present yeare of Iubiley proceedeth in these wordes as followeth What person or persons soeuer for deuotioÌ„ sake shal take their perigrination vnto the holy Citty the same day when he setteth forth out of hys house he may chuse vnto him what coÌ„fessor or coÌ„fessors eyther in the way or where els he listeth vnto the which coÌ„fessors we graunt by our authority plenary power to absolue all cases papal as fully as if we were in our proper person there present Item we graunt that whosoeuer being truely confessed shall chaunce by the way to die hee shall be quite and absolued of all his sinnes Moreouer we commaund the Angels of Paradise to take his soule out of his body being absolued and to cary it into the glory of Paradise c. And in an other Bull wee will sayeth he that no paine of hell shal touche him graunting moreouer to all and singular person persons signed with the holy crosse power and aucthoritie to deliuer and release iij. or iiij soules whome they list themselues out of the paines of purgatorie c. This Clement as mine author affirmeth tooke vpon him so prodigally in his Popedome that hee gaue to hys Cardinals of Rome Byshoprickes and benefices whych then were vacant in England and begaÌ„ to geue them new titles for the same liuinges hee gaue them in Englande Wherewith the king as good cause he had was offended and vndid all the prouisions of the pope within his realme Commanding vnder pain of prisonment and life no man to be so hardy as to induce bring in any such prouisions of the pope any more within his laÌ„d And vnder the same punishment charged the two Cardinals to void that realme An. 1343. In the same yeare all the tenthes as well of the templaries as of other spirituall men were geuen paide to the king through the whole realme An. 1343. And thus much coÌ„cerning good Ludouicke Emperour and martyr Pope Clement yâ— 6. his enemy Wherin because we haue a little exceeded the course of yeares wherat we left let vs returne some what back agayn and take such things in order as belong to the church of the England and Scotland setting forth the reigne of king Edward the 3. and the doinges of the Church which in hys time haue happened as the grace of Christ our Lord will assiste and able vs therunto This foresayd king Edward the second in his time builded 2. houses in Oxford for good letters to wit Oriall colledge and S. Mary Halle Here I omit also by the way the furious outrage and conflict which happened in the time of this king a litle before his death an 1326. betweene the townesmen and the Abbey of Bury wherein the townesmen gathering themselues together in a great multitude for what cause or old grudge betweene them the Register doth not declare inuaded and sackt the monastery And after they had imprisoned the monkes they risted the goodes and treasure of the whole house spoyling and carying away theyr plate mony copes vestimentes senâ—ers crosses chalises basens iewels cups masers bookes with other ornaments and implementes of the house to the value vnestimable In the which conflict certayn also on both sides were slayn Such was the madnes then of that people that when they had gathered vnto them a great concourse of seruaunts light persons of that country to the number of 20. thousand to whom they promised liberty freedome by vertue of such writs whiche they had out of that house first they got into their hands all theyr euidences copies instruments that they could finde then they tooke of the lead that done setting fire to the Abbey gates they brent vp neare the whole house After that they proceeded further to the farmes and granges belonging to the sayd Abbey wherof they wasted spoiled and brent to the nuÌ„ber of 22. manour places in one weeke transporting away the corne horses cartell and other moueables belonging to the same the price wherof is registred to come
the Englishmen calling them cowards dastards with many such approbrious words tending to that effect The king not knowing whereunto the words of the foole did appertayne asked the foole why he called the Englishmen such weakelings and cowards c. why sayth the foole Because the fearefull and cowardly Englishmen had not the hartes to leape into the sea so lustely as our Normands Gentlemen of Fraunce had Whereby the French kyng began to vnderstand the victory of his part to be lost and the Englishmē to be victorers This victory atchieued the fame therof spreading abroad in England first was not beleued till letters thereof came from the king to Prince Edward his sonne being then at Waltham directed to the bishops prelates of the realme the effect of which letters here followeth vnder written THe bountifull benignitie of Gods great clemency powred vpon vs of late for your true certification and reioycing we thought good to intimate vnto you It is not vnknowne we suppose to you and to other our faythfull subiectes which also haue bene partakers with vs of the same with what stormes of boysterous warres of late we haue bene tossed and shaken as in the great Ocean But although the rising surgies of the sea be merueilous yet more merueilous is the Lord aboue who turning the tempest into calme in so great daungers so mercifully hath respected vs. For where as we of late did ordaine our passage vpon vrgent causes into Flaunders the Lord Phillip de Valoys our bitter enemye vnderstanding thereof layd agaynst vs a mighty nauy of ships entending thereby eyther to take vs or at least to stop our voyage Which voyage if it had bene stayd it had bene the cutting of of all the great enterprises by vs intended and taken in hande moreouer we our selues brought to a great confusion But the God of mercies seing vs so distressed in such perils and dangers hath gratiously aud beyond mans expectation sent to vs great succour strength of fighting souldiours and a prosperous wynde after our owne desires By the meanes and helpe whereof we set out of the hauen into the seas where we estsoones perceaued our enemies well appointed and prepared with a mayne multitude to set vpon vs vpon midsommer day last past Agaynst whome notwithstansting Christ our Lord and Sauiour hath rendered to vs the victory through a strong and vehement conflict In the which conflict a mighty number of our enemies were destroyed and well neare all theyr whole Nauy was taken with some losse also of our part but nothing like in comparison to theirs By reason whereof we doubt not but our passage by the seas hereafter shal be more quiet and safe for our subiectes and also many other commodities shall ensue therof as we haue good cause to hope well of the same For which cause we deuoutly considering the heauenly grace so mercifully wrought vpon vs do render most humble thankes praise to Christ our Lord and sauior Beseeching him thar as he hath ben and alwayes is ready to preuent our necessities in time of oportunitie so he will continue hys helping hand euer towardes vs so to direct vs here temporally that we may raigne and ioy with him in heauen eternally And in like sort we require your charitie that you also with vs rising vp to the prayse of God alone who hath begon so fauourably to worke with vs to our goodnesse in your prayers and deuine seruice do instantly recommend vs vnto the Lord traueiling here in these foreigne countries and studying to recouer not onely our right here in Fraunce but also to aduaunce the whole Catholicke Churche of Christ and to rule our people in iustice And that also ye call vpon the Clergy and people euery one through his diocesse to do the same inuocating the name of our Sauiour that of hys mercy he will geue to vs his hūble seruaunt a docible hart so to iudge and rule hereupon rightly doing that which he hath commaunded that at length we may attaine to that which he hath promised c. Which letter was written to the Byshops and prelates an 1340. After this foresayd victory vpon the sea newes therof with due thanks to our Sauiour sent into England the Kyng striking into Flaunders came to Gaunt in Brabaute where hee had left the Queene who ioyfully receaued him being a little before purified or churched as we terme it of her fourth sonne whose name was Iohn and commonly called Iohn of Gaunt and was Erle of Richmonde and Duke of Lancaster At Uillenorth the king assembled his councell whereat the noble men of Fraunce Brabant and Hennalt conioyning together in most firme league the one to helpe and defend the other with the king of England agaynst the French king purposing and determining from thence to march toward Turncy it to besiege But the French king vnderstanding theyr counsell fortified and victualed the same before theyr comming thither Furthermore the sayd Frenche king the same tyme to stop the sige of king Edward sent with king Dauid of Scotland a great power to that intent to make inuasiō in England thereby the sooner to cause the king to remoue hys siege In the meane time while king Edwarde wrote his letters to Philip de Ualous making vnto him certain requestes as in the same his letters here folowing is to be seen who for the he wrote not vnto him as K. of France but by the name of Philip de Ualous refused to answer him touching the same as by their letters here placed may be seene * The letter of the king of England to Phillip de Valous the French king goyng to the siege of Turney PHillip de Valous of long time we haue gently requested you by our Embassadours by all the reasonable meanes we might to that intent you should haue rendered vnto vs our lawful right and inheritaunce to the crowne of Fraunce which from vs a long time you haue by great wrong and force deteined And for that we well perceaue you meane to perseuere in the same your purpose and iniurous detinue without making any reasonable aunswere to our demaund We let you vnderstand that we are entred into the country of Flaunders as the soueraigne Lord of the same and so passe through the country and further signifie vnto you how that by the helpe of our Sauiour Iesus Christ and our righteous cause therein and with the power of the sayd country our people and allyes we purpose to recouer the right which we haue to that inheritaunce you deteine from vs by your iniurious force and therefore approche we towardes you to make a shorte end of this our rightfull challenge if you also will doe the like And for that so great an host assēbled which we bring with vs on our part supposing you also on the other part to doe the like cannot lōg remayne together without great destruction both to our people and country
which thing euery good Christian ought to eschue especially Princes and others which haue the gouernment of the same auoyding by as short an end as may be the mortality of christen men according as the quarrell is apparaunt betweene you and me For the which causes here touched let the challenge if you thinke meete betweene our own persons and bodyes discussed that the great Nobillitie and prowesse of each other may of euery one be seene And if you refuse this way then let there to finish this challenge be an hundreth of the best souldiours you can chuse out of your part matched with so many of our liege subiects to try the same And if of these two wayes you refuse both the one the other then that you will assigne vnto vs a certain day before the town of Turnay to fight with vs power agaynst power which may be within ten dayes next insuing after the date of these our letters offering the sayd conditions vnto you aboue specified as we would all the world to know and vnderstand not vppon anye orgoile presumption or pride we take therein but for the causes before alledged and to the end that the will of our sauiour Iesus Christ betwixt vs two herein declared and shewed rest and peace might grow amongst Christen men The power and force of gods enemies abated and in fine the limites of Christianitie enlarged and enfranchised And therefore hereupon consider with your selfe what way you will take concerning our foresayd offers and by the bearers of these our letters send vnto vs herein quicke and speedy aunswere Geuen vnder our great seale at Chyn in the playne of Leece the xxvii day of this present month of July * The aunswere of the Lord Phillip de Valois vnto the letter aforesayd PHillip by the grace of God king of Fraunce to Edward king of England We haue seene the letters whiche you haue sent vnto our Court to Phillip de Valois wherein are contayned certayne requestes which you make to the sayd Phillip de Valois But for that the sayd letters come not as directed vnto vs neyther yet the sayd requestes seeme to be made vnto vs which thing clearely by the tenour of the sayd letters appeareth we therefore write vnto you no aunswere touching the same Notwithstanding this suffiseth that we vnderstand by the said letters of yours as also otherwaies that you are entred into our Realm of Fraunce to the great damage both vnto vs our realme and people more proceeding of wil then reason not regarding that which a liege man ought to do vnto his Lord. For you are entred into our homage by you lieged vnto vs acknowleging your self as reasoÌ„ is a liege maÌ„ vnto the king of France and haue promised vnto vs such obeisance as men are wont to do vnto their liege Lordes as more plainly by your letters pateÌ„ts appeareth ensealed with your great seale the which we haue with vs for the which thing we will you to vnderstande that our purpose is when it shal seme good vnto vs to driue you out of our realme to the honor both of vs and our kingdome and to the profité and commodity of our people And this thing to do we haue firme and assured hope in Iesus Christ from whome we haue all our power and strength For by your vnreasonable demaund more wilful then reasonable hath bene hindred and staide the holy voyage to those partes of beyonde the seas where a great number of Christen men haue bene slaine the deuine seruice diminished and the seruice of the churche lesse reuerenced And as touching that where you say ye intende to haue the obeysance of the Flemmings we thinke and beleeue that the good people and commons of that country will behaue themselues in such sort toward our Cosin the Countes of Flaunders their Ladie as it be not their reproche and to vs their soueraigne Lorde they will respect their honour and loialty And that thing wherein they haue done otherwise then well hitherto hath beene by the euill counsaile of such people as neither regarde the weale publike nor honour of their countrey but their owne onely gaine and commoditie Geuen in the fielde neere adioyning to the Priorie of S. Andrew vnder our priuie Seale in absence of our great Seale the 30. day of Iuly An. 1340. Mention was made a little before of Dauid King of Scots whome the French king had supported and stirred vp against the king and realme of England which Dauid with the aide of the Scots and Frenchmen did so muche preuaile that they recouered almost againe al ScotlaÌ„d which before he had lost and was coÌ„strained to liue in the forrest of Gedworth many yeres before Then inuaded they Enland came with their armie wasting and burning the countrey before them till they came as farre as Durham then returned againe into Scotland where they recouered all their holdes againe sauing the towne of Barwike Edenborough they tooke by a stratageme or subtile deuise practised by Douglas certaine other who apparaising themselues in poore mens habites as vitailers with corne and prouender other things demanded the porter early in the morning what neede they had thereof who nothing mistrusting opened the outward gate where they shoulde tary til the Captaine rose and perceiuing the Porter to haue the kaies of the inward gate threw downe their sackes in the outward gate that it might not be shut againe slewe the Porter taking from him the kaies of the towne Then they blew their horne as a warning to the bandes which priuily they had laid not farre off who in hastie wise comming finding the gates ready opened entred vpon the sodaine and killed as many as them resisted and so obtained againe the citie of Edenborough The Scots thus being busie in England the Frenche king in the meane season gathered together a puissaunt power purposing to remoue the siege froÌ„ Turnay and among other sent for the king of Scots who came to hym with great force besides diuers other noble men of France in so much that the French king had a great army thought himselfe able inough to raise the siege and thither bent his host But the French K. for al this his foresaid huge power force durst not yet so neare approch the king as either to geue him battaile or els remoue his siege but kept him self with his army aloofe in a sure place for his better defence And notwithstanding the king of England wasted burnt spoiled and destroyed the couÌ„try 20. miles in maner compasse about Turnay and tooke diuers and sundry stronge townes and holds at Ortois Urles Greney Archis Odint S. Amand and the towne of Lisâ—e where he slewe aboue 300. men of armes and about S. Omers he slue and kild of noble men the Lorde of Duskune of Maurisâ—elou of Rely of Chastillion of Melly of Fenis of Hamelar of Mounfaucon and other Barons to the number of 14. and
Phillip diuers friendly waies of peace to the entent we might better intend our purposed voyage against Christes enemies the Turkes Yet could nothing preuaile with him in obtaining any peaceable way of reformation driuing vs of by crafty dissimulatiō through false pretensed wordes but perfourming nothing with heart and dede Whereuppon wee not neglecting the grace and the gyft of God to defend the right of our inheritāce and to repulse the iniuries of our enemie haue not refused by force of armes cōming downe to Britanie to encounter with him in open fielde And so wee being occupied in our warres there repaired vnto vs the reuerend father bishop of Preuest and of Tusculane Cardinals and Legates from Pope Clement 6. to entreate some reformation of peace betweene vs. At whose request wee consented agreeing to such formes and cōditions of peace as then were taken betwene vs sending moreouer our Embassadours to the court of Rome specially to intreat of the same matter And thus while some hope of truce seemed betwene vs to appeare Newes sodenly came vnto vs which not a little astonied our minde of the death of certaine of our nobles and adherents whom the sayd Phillip vniustly and cruelly at Paris commaunded to be executed Beside the wasting and spoyling our lands and subiects in Britany Gascony and other places with innumerable wrongs and iniuries deceitfully intended against vs both by sea and land By reason wherof the truce on his part being notoriously broken it is most manifest to haue bene lawfull for vs forthwith to haue set vppon him with open warre Yet notwythstanding to auoid those incommodities that come by warre wee thought first to prooue if by any gentle meanes some reformation might be had touching the premisses And therfore sondry times haue sent Embassadours to the Popes presence for the Treatyse of peace and reformation to be had in those aforesaid excesses requiring also for the tractation therof certayne termes of times to be appoynted alwayes reseruing to our selues notwithstanding free liberty to resume warre at our pleasure according as the doinges of the sayd Philip shall constrayne vs therunto And now forasmuch as the foresayd termes be already expired and yet no reasonable offer of peace appeareth neither will the sayd Philip come to any conformity being required and monished notwithstanding by the Popes letters therunto as the Pope by his letters hath written vnto vs but alwayes hath multiplied his conspiracy and obligations vsing extremeties agaynst vs to omit here to speak of the excessiue enormity of the Popes Legate who being sent by the Bishop of Rome for the keeping of truce and whose part had bene rather to haue quenched and stayd the discord hath stirred vp our enemy more egerly agaynst vs. In the which doing neither hath the Bishop of Rome sauing his reuerēce as yet prouided any remedy albeit he hath bene diuers times required of vs so to do Which things being so we ought to be excused both before God and man if for the defect of other remedy to be had we shal be constrayned our selues to finde remedy agaynst such wrongs and iniuries the case of iustice and necessity constrayning vs to geue out these our letters of defiance agaynst the violator of the truce the vniust inuader of our kingdome Protesting that this we do not vpon any displeasure to the Bishop of Rome or to the Apostolicke sea but onely for the moderation of equity standing vpon the defence of our owne right lawfull inheritaunce intēding alwayes rather to haue peace if by any reasonable way it might be had And thus much for the stopping of slaunderous fame and the mouthes of backbiters We thought good to signify first to the high Bishop of Rome c the foresayd Cardinals that by them as persons indifferent and mediators the same may be insinuated to the contrarye part and also vnto your whole vniuersity in general recommending vnto you all the innocency of my cause and the community of iustice Dated at Westminster the 14. of Iune the 19. yeare of our reigne in England and of Fraunce the 6. And thus much for the kinges letter Now let vs agayne returne to his passage from whence a litle we haue degressed Concerning the which passage of the king with the order of his actes atchieued in the same from the winning of Cadane or Cordoyne vnto the towne of Pusiack is sufficiently described by one of the Kinges Chaplaynes and his confessour who being a Dominick Fryer and accompanying the King through all his iourney writeth thereof as followeth Benedicere debemus Deum Coeli c. Great cause we haue to prayse and laud the God of heauen and most worthely to cōfesse his holy name who hath wrought so his mercy to vs. For after the conflict had at Cadame in the which many were slayne and the City taken and sackt euen to the bare walles the Citty of Baia immediately yelded it selfe of his owne accord fearing least theyr coūselles had bene bewrayed After this the Lord our king directed his progresse toward Roane Who being at the towne of Lexon there came certayne Cardinals to him greatly exhorting him to peace Which Cardinals being curteously entertayned of the K. for the reuerence of the Popes sea it was thus answered to them agayne That the king being much desirous of peace had assayd by all wayes and meanes reasonable how to mayntayne the same And therfore hath offered conditions and manifolde wayes of peace to be had to the no small preiudice of his owne cause And yet is ready to admit any reasonable offer of peace if by any meanes it may be fought c. With this answere the Cardinalles going to the french king the kinges aduersary to perswade with him in like maner returned to King Edward agayne offering to hym in the French Kynges name the Dukedome of Aquitania in as full assurance as his father before him euer had it besides further hope also of obteining more if intreatye of peace might be obteined But for so much that cōtēted not enough the kings mind neither did the Cardinals finde the frēch king so tractable and propense to the studye of peace as they looked for the Cardinals returned leauing the matter as they founde it And so the king speeding forward by the way as his iourney did lye he subdued the country and the great townes without any resistāce of the inhabitans who did all flye and run away Such feare God stroke into them that it seemed they had lost their hartes In the same voiage as the king had gotten many townes and villages so also he subdued Castles and Munitiōs very strong and that with little stresse His enemy being at the same time at Roane had reared a great army who notwitstanding being well manned yet euer kept on the other side of the riuer Seane breaking downe all the bridges that we shoulde not come ouer to him And although the countrey roūd about
Iohn Wickliffe wrote certayne bookes which he called a Dialogue a Trialogue besides many other treatises and works the which he both wrot and taught in the which he wrot the aforesayd and many other damnable execrable articles The which his books for the publication and aduauncement of his peruers doctrine he did set forth opeÌ„ly for euery man to read Wherby beside many offeÌ„ces great hurt damages of soules hath ensued in diuers regions countryes but specially in the kingdomes of England and Boheme Against whom the maisters and Doctors of the Vniuersities of Oxforde and Prage rising vp in the truth and verity of God according to the order of schooles within a while after did reprooue and condemne the sayd Arcicles Moreouer the most reuerent fathers the archbishops and bishops for that time present of CaÌ„terbury Yorke and Prage Legats of the Apostolick sea in the kingdome of England and Boheme did condemne the bookes of the sayd Wickliffe to be burnt And the sayd Archbishoppe of Prage commissarye of the Apostolicke sea did likewise in this behalf determin iudge And moreouer he did forbid that any of those bookes whiche did remayne vnburned should not be hereafter any more reade And agayne these things being brought to the knowledge vnderstanding of the Apostolicke sea aud the generall councell The Bishop of Rome in his last Councell condemned the sayde bookes treatises and volumes commaunding them to be openly burned Most straightly forbidding that any men which should beare the name of Christ should be so hardy either to keep read or expound any of the sayde bookes or treatises volumes or workes or by any meanes to vse or occupy them either els to alledge theÌ„ opeÌ„ly or priuely but to their reproofe infamy And to the intent that this most dauÌ„gerous and filthy doctrine should be vtterly wiped away out of the Church he gaue commaundemeÌ„t through out al places that the Ordinaries should diligeÌ„tly enquire and seeke out by the Apostolick authority and Ecclesiasticall censure for all such bookes treatises volumes workes And the same so being found to burne consume theÌ„ with fire prouiding withall that if there be any such fouÌ„d which will not obey the same processe to be made agaynst them as agaynst the fauourers and mayntayners of heresies And this most holy Synode hath caused the sayd 45. Articles to be examined and oft times perused by manye most reuerend fathers of the Church of Rome Cardinals Bishops Abbots maisters of diuinitye and Doctours of both lawes besides a great number of other learned men the which Articles being so examined it was found as in truth it was no lesse that many yea a great number of theÌ„ to be notoriously for heretical reproued and condemned by the holy fathers other some not to be Catholick but erroneous some full of offence and blasphemy Certayn of theÌ„ offensiue vnto godlye eares and many of theÌ„ to be rashfull and seditious It is found also that his bookes do contain many Articles of like effect and quality and that they doe induce and bring into the Church vnâ—ouÌ„d and vnwholesome doctrine contrary vnto the fayth and ordinance of the Church Wherefore in the name of our Lorde Iesu Christ this sacred Synode ratefying and approuing the senteÌ„ces and iudgements of the Archbishops counsell of Rome do by this theyr decree and ordinance perpetually for euer more condemne and reproue the sayd Articles and euery one of them his bookes which he intituled his Dialogue and Trialogue all other bookes of the same author volumes treatises workes by what name so euer they bee entituled or called the which we wil here to be sufficiently expressed and named Also we forbid the reading learning exposition or alledging of any of the sayd bookes vnto all faythfull Christians but so farreforth as shall tend to the reproofe of the same forbidding all and singular Catholick persons vnder the payn of curse that from henceforth they be not so hardy openly to preach teach or holde or by any meanes to alledge the sayd Articles or any of them except as is aforesayd that it do tend vnto the reproofe of them commaunding all those bookes treatises works and volumes aforesayd to be openly burned as it was decreed in the Synode at Rome as is afore expressed For the execution wherof duely to be obserued and done the sayd sacred Synode doth straitly charge commaund the ordinaries of the places diligently to attend looke vnto the matter according as it appertayneth vnto euery maÌ„s duty by the Canonicall lawes and ordinaunces What were these articles here condemned by this couÌ„cell collected out of all his workes and exhibited to yâ— sayd CouÌ„cell to the number of 45. The copy of them foloweth vnder written * Certaine other Articles gathered out of Wickeliffes bookes by his aduersaries to the number of 45. exhibited vp to the Councell of Constance after his death and in the same councell condemned BEsides the 24. Articles aboue mentioned there were other also gathered out of his books to the number of 45. in all which his malicious aduersaryes peruersly collecting and maliciously expounding did exhibite vp to the CouÌ„cel of Constance which to repeat all though it be not here needfull yet to recite certayn of them as they stand in that Councell it shall not be superfluous 25. All such as be hyred for temporall liuing to pray for other offend and sinne of simony 26. The prayer of the reprobate preuayleth for no man 27. Halowing of Churches confirmation of children the Sacrament of orders be reserued to the Pope Bishops onely for the respect of temporall lucre 28. Graduations and Doctorships in Vniuersities and Colledges as they be vsed coÌ„duce nothing to the church 29. The excommunication of the Pope and his Prelates is not to be feared because it is the censure of Antechrist 30. Such as fouÌ„d build Monasteries do offend sinne and all such as enter into the same be meÌ„bers of the deuil 31. To enrich the Clergy is agaynst the rule of Christ. 32. Siluester the Pope Constantine the Emperor were deceiued in geuing taking possessions into the Church 33. A Deacon or Priest my preach the word of God with out the authority of the Apostolick sea 34. Such as enter into order or religion monasticall are therby vnable to keep Gods commaundements and also to atteine to the kingdome of heauen except they reurne from the same 35. The Pope with all his Clergye hauing those great possessions as they haue be heretiques in so hauing the secular powers in so suffering them do not well 36. The Church of Rome is the sinagoge of Sathan neither is the Pope immediately the vicare of Christ nor of yâ— Apostles 37. The Decretals of the Pope be Apochripha and seduce from the sayth of Christ and the Clergy that study them be fooles 38. The Emperor and secular Lordes be seduced which so enrich
are to be worshipped with procession bowing of knees offring of frankincense kissinges oblations lighting of candels and pilgrimages and with all other kind of ceremonyes and manners that hath bene vsed in the time of our predecessoures And that geuing of othes in cases expressed in the law and vsed of all men to whome it belongeth in both common places ought to be done vpon the booke of the Gospell of Christ. Contrarye vnto this who so euer doth preache teache or obstinately affirme except he recant in manner and forme aforesayd shall forthwith incurre the penaltie of heresie and shal be pronounced an heretique in all effect of law Item we doe decree and ordaine that no chaplayne be admitted to celebrate in any dioces within our prouince of Caunterbury where he was not borne or not receaued orders except hee bring with him hys letters of orders letters commendatory from his ordinary and also from other Bishops in whose dioces of a long lyme he hath ben conuersaunt whereby his conuersation and maners may appeare So that it may be knowne whether he hath bene detained with any new opinioÌ„s touching that catholick faith or whether he be free from the same otherwise as well he that celebrateth as he that suffereth him to celebrate shal be sharpely punished at the discretion of the Ordinary Finally because those things which newly and vnaccustomably excepeth vp standeth need of new and speedy helpe and where more daunger is there ought to be more mary circumspection and stronger resistance and not â—â—out good cause that lesse noble ought discretly to be cut away that the more noble may the more perfectly be nourished Considering therefore and in lamentable wife shewing vnto you how the auncient Uniuersitie of Oxford which as a fruitful vine was wont to exteÌ„d forth her fruitful braÌ„ches to the honour of God the great perfection and defeÌ„ce of the Church now partly being become wilde bringeth forth bitter grapes which being vndiscreetly eaten of auncient fathers that thought themselues skilfull in the law of God hath set on edge yâ— teeth of their childreÌ„ and our prouince is infected with diuers and vnfruitfull doctrines and defiled with a new damnable name of Lollardie to the great reproofe and offence of the sayd Uniuersitie being known in forren countryes to the great irkesomnes of the studentes there and to the great damnage and losse of the Church of England which in times past by her vertue as with a strong wall was wont to be defended and now like to runne in ruine not to be recouered At the supplication therfore of that whole clergie of our prouince of CaÌ„ terbury and by the consent and assent of all our brethren suffragans and other the prelates in this conuocation assembled and the proctors of them that are absent least the riuer being clensed the fountayne should remayne corrupt and so the water comming from thence should not be pure entending most holesomly to prouide for the honour and vtilitie of our holy mother the Church and the vniuersitie moresayd We do ordeine and decree that euery warden Prouost or maister of euery College or principall of euery hall wtin the vniuersitie aforesayd shall once euery moneth at yâ— least diligently enquire in the sayd College hall or other place where he hath authoritie whether anye scholler or inhabitant in such colledge or hall c. haue holdeÌ„ alleaged or defended or by any meanes proponed any conclusion proposition oâ— opinion concerning the catholick faith or sounding coÌ„trary to good maners or contrary to the determination of the Church otherwise then appertayneth to necessary doctrine And if hee shall finde anye suspected or diffamed herein he shall according to his office admonish him to desiste And if after such monition geuen the sayde partye offende agayne in the same or suche like hee shall incurre ipso facto besides the penalties aforesayd the sentence of greater excommunication And neuerthelesse if it be a scholier that so offendeth the second tyme whatsoeuer he shall afterward doe in the sayd vniuersitie shall not stand in effect And if he be a doctour a maister or bacheller he shall sorth with be suspended froÌ„ euery schollers act and in both cases shal lose the right that he hath in the said College or hall wherof he is Ipso facto and by the warde Prouost Maister principall or other to whoÌ„ it appertayneth he shal be expelled a Catholique by lawful meanes forth with placed in his place And if the sayd wardens Prouostes or Maisters of Colledges or principalles of halles shal be negligent concerning the inquisition and execution of such persons suspected and diffamed by that space of x. dayes froÌ„ the time of the true or supposed knowledge of that publication of these presentes that then they shal incurre that sentence of greater excommunication and neuerthelesse shal be depriued ipso facto of all the right which they preteÌ„d to haue in yâ— colledges halles c. and the sayd Colledges halles c. to be effectually vacant And after lawfull declaration hereof made by them to whom it shall appertayne new wardens Prouostes Maisters or principals shal be placed in they places as hath ben accustomed in colledges and halles being vacant in the sayd vniuersitie But if the wardens themselues Prouostes Maisters or principals aforesayd be suspected and diffamed of and concerning the sayd conclusions or propositions or be fauourers defenders of such as doe therein offend and doe not cease beyng therof warned by vs or by our authoritie or by yâ— ordinary of the place that then by law they be depriued as well of all priuiledge scholasticall within the vniuersitie aforesayd as also of their right and authoritie in such Colledge hall c. Besides other penalties afore mentioned and that they incurre the sayd sentence of greater excommunication But if any man in any case of this present coÌ„stitution or any other aboue expressed do rashly and wilfully presume to violate these our statues in any part thereof although there be an other penalty expressely there limitted yee shal he be made altogether vnable and vnworthy by the spare of three yeares after without hope of pardon to obtayn any ecclesiasticall benefice within our prouince of Caunterbury and neuertheles according to all hys demerites and the quallitie of hys excesse at the discretion of his superiour he shal be lawfully punished And further that yâ— maner of proceeding herein be not thought vncertayne considering with ourselues that although there be a kinde of equallitie in the crime of heresie and offending the prince as is auouched in diuers lawes yet the fault is much vnlike and to offend the deuine maiestie requireth greater punishment then to oftend yâ— Princes maiesty And where it is sufficient for feare of daunger that might ensue by delayes to conuince by iudgement the offender of the Princes maiesties proceeding agaynst hym fully wholy with a
the time thus passed the people and Cardinals were in great expectation waiting when the Pope according to his othe would geue ouer wyth the other pope also And not long after the matter began in deede betwene the two Popes to be attempted by letters from one to another assigning both day and place where and whē they should meete together but yet no effect did folow This so passing on great murmuring was among the Cardinals to see their holy periured father so to neglecte his othe and vow aforenamed In so much that at length diuers of them did forsake the Pope as being periured as no lesse he was sending moreouer to kings and princes of other lands for their counsell and assistance therein to appease the schisme Amongest the rest Cardinall Bituriensis was sent to the king of Englande who publishing diuers propositions and cōclusions remaining in the registers of Thomas Arundell disputeth that the pope ought to be subiect to lawes and councels Then K. Henry moued to write to Gregory the pope directeth his letter here vnder ensuing which was the yeare of our Lorde 1409. The contents of the letter be these The letter of king Henry the fourth to Pope Gregory 12. MOst blessed father if the discrete prouidence of the Apostolike sea would call to mind with what great pearils the vniuersall world hath ben damnified hetherto vnder pretēce of thys present schisme and especially would consider what slaughter of Christen people to the number of two hūdreth thousand as they say hath bene throughe the occasion of warre raised vp in diuers quarters of the world and now of late to the number of thirty M. souldiours which haue bene slaine through the dissention moued about the Bishopricke of Leodium betwene two set vp one by the authoritie of one Pope the other by the authoritie of the other Pope fighting in campe for the title of that Bishoprike Certes yee would lament in spirite be fore greeued in minde for the same So that with good conscience you wold relinquish rather the honour of the sea Apostolike then to suffer such horrible bloudshed heereafter to ensue vnder the cloake of dissimulation followinge herein the example of the true mother in the booke of kings who pleading before Salomon for the right of her childe rather would depart from the childe then the childe shoulde bee parted by the sword And although it may be vehemently suspected by the new creation of 9. Cardinals by you last made contrary to your othe as other men do say that you do but little heede or care for ceasing the schisme Yet farre be it from the hearing and noting of the world that your circumspect seat shoulde euer be noted distained with such an inconstancie of minde whereby the last errour may be worse then the first Ex Chron. D. Albani part 2. ¶ King Henry the 4. to the Cardinals ANd to the Cardinalles likewise the sayde King directeth an other letter wyth these contentes heere following Wee desiring to shewe what zeale wee haue had and haue to the reformation of peace of the Churche by the consent of the states of the Realme haue directed to the Byshop of Rome our letters after the tenoure of the copie herewith in these presentes enclosed to bee executed effectually Wherefore we seriously beseeche your reuerende colledge that if it chaunce the sayde Gregory to be present at the councell of Pise and to render vp hys Popedome according to your desire and hys owne othe you then so ordaine for hys state totally that chiefly God may be pleased therby and that both the sayde Gregory and also wee which loue intierly hys honor and commodity may haue cause to geue you worthely condigne thankes for the same Ibid. This being done in the yere of our Lorde 1409. afterward in the yere next folowing an 1410. the Cardinals of both the Popes to witte of Gregorius and Benedictus By common aduise assembled together at the citie of Pise for the reformation of vnity and peace in the Churche To the which assembly a great multitude of Prelates and bishops being conuented a newe Pope was chosen named Alexander 5. But to thys election neither Gregorius nor Benedictus did fully agree Whereby there were 3. Popes together in the Romaine churche that is to vnderstande not 3. crownes vpon one Popes head but 3. heads in one Popish churche together This Alexander being newly made pope scarcely had well warmed his triple crowne but straight geueth out full remission not of a fewe but of all maner of sinnes whatsoeuer to all them that conferred any thing to the monastery of◠Bartlemew by Smithfeld resorting to the saide church any of these dayes following to wit on Maundy thursday good Friday Easter euen the feast of the Annunciation from the first euēsong to the latter But thys Pope which was so liberall in geuing remission of many yeares to other was not able to geue one yere of life to himselfe for within the same yere he died In whose stead stept vp Pope Iohn 23. In the time of this Alexander great stirre began in the country of Bohemia by the occasion of the bokes of Iohn Wickliffe which then comming to the hands of I. Husse and of other both men women especially of the lay sort and artificers began there to doe much good In so much that diuers of them not onely men but women also partly by reading of those bookes translated into their tounge partly by the setting forwarde of Iohn Husse a notable learned man and a singulare preacher at that time in the vniuersitye of Prage were in short time so ripe in iudgement and prompt in the scriptures that they began to moue questions yea and to reason wyth the Priestes touchyng matters of the Scriptures By reason whereof complaint was brought to the sayd Pope Alexander the fifte who caused eftsoones the forenamed Iohn Husse to bee cyted vp to Rome But when hee came not at the Popes citation then the sayde Pope Alexander addressed hys letters to the Archbyshop of Suinco Wherein he straightly charged him to prohibit and forbid by the authority Apostolicall all manner of preachings or sermons to be made to the people but onely in Cathedrall Churches or Colledges or Parish churches or in Monasteries or els in theyr Churchyardes And that the articles of Wickliffe shoulde in no case of any person of what state condition or degree so euer be suffered to be holdē taught or defended eyther priuily or apertlye Commaunding moreouer and charging the sayde Archbyshop that wyth foure Bachelers of Diuinitie and two Doctours of the Canon lawe ioyned vnto hym would proceede vpon the same and so prouide that no person in churches schooles or any other place should teach defend or approoue any of the foresayd Articles So that who so euer should attempt the contrary should be accounted an hereticke And vnles he
this present committing the foresayd iniuryes vnto God vnto whom vengeance perteyneth who will also aboundantly reward workers of iniquity will prosecute them more amply before him whom God shall appoynt in the Apostolicke sea to gouerne his holy Churche as the onely and vndoubted Pastour Vnto whom God willing we exhibiting our due reuerence obedience as faythfull children in those things which are lawfull honest and agreeable to reason and the law of God wil make our request and petition that speedy remedy may be prouided for vs our sayde kingdome and Marquesdome vpon the premises according to the law of our Lord Iesus Christ and the institutions of the holy fathers The premises notwithstanding we setting apart all feare and mens ordinances prouided to the contrary will maynetayne and defend the law of our Lord Iesus Christ and the deuout humble and constant preachers thereof euen to the shedding of our bloud Dated at Sternberg in the yeare of our Lord. 1415. vpon S. Wēceslaus day Martyr of our Lord Iesu Christ. Round about the sayd letters there were 54. Seales hanging and their names subscribed whose Seales they were The names of which noble men I thought it good here to annext with all partly for the more credite of that hath bene sayd partly also for examples sake to the intent that our noble men and gentlemen in this our Realme of England now liuing in this cleare light of the Gospell may by their example vnderstand that if they ioyne themselues with the Gospell of Iesus zealouslye and as they should do yet are they neither the first nor the most that so haue done before them if not yet the trueth may here remayne in the story to theyr shame or els to theyr instruction seing so many noble and worthy gentlemen within the small kingdome of Bohemia to be so forward in those so darcke dayes and among so many enemyes 200. yeares agoe to take part with Christ And yet our Gentlemē here in such long cōtinuance of time being so diligētly taught are neyther in number nor in zeale to thē to be compared but will still take part contrary both to Christ and to the example of these nobles whose names they may see read here folowing 1 Alssokabat de Wiscowitz 2 Vlricus de Lhota 2 Ioan de Ksimicz 4 Iossko de sczitowicz 5 Paerdus Zwiranowicz 6 Ioan. de Ziwla 7 Ioā de Reychēberg 8 Wildo Skitzyny 9 Drliko de Biela 10 Kos de Doloylatz 11 Ioan de Simusin 12 Dobessim ' de Tissa 13 Drazko de Aradeck 14 Steph. de Hmodorkat 15 Ioan Dern de Gabonecx 16 Barso dictus Hloder de Zeinicz 17 Ioan Hmrsdorfar 18 Psateska de Wilklek 19 Petrus Mg de Sczitowicy 20 N. Studenica 21 N. Brischell 22 N. de Cromassona 23 Arannisick Donant de Poloniae 24 Ioan. Donant de Poloniae 25 Ioan. de Cziczow 26 Wenceslaus de N. 27 N. de N. 28 N.N. 29 Iosseck de N. 30 Henricus de N. 31 Waczlals de kuck  This noble man did accompanye Hus and with certain horsemen conducte him to Constance 32 Henr. de Zrenowicz 33 Baczko de Cōuald 34 Petr. dictus Nienick de zaltoroldeck 35 Czēko de Mossnow 36 N. 37 Zibilutz de Clezā 38 Ioan. de Peterswald 39 Parsifal de Namyescz 40 Zodoni de Zwietzick 41 Raczeck Zawskalp 42 Ion de Tossawicz 43 Diwa de Spissnia 44 Steffko de Draczdw 45 Issko de Draczdw 46 Odich de Hlud 47 Wosfart de Paulowicz 48 Pirebbor de Tire zenicz 49 Rynard de Tyrczewicz 50 Bohunko de Wratisdow 51 Vlricus de Racdraw 52 Deslaw de Nali 53 Bonesb de Frabenicz 54 Eybl de Roissowan After these things thus declared and discoursed cōcerning the history of Iohn Hus and Hierome of Prage the order of place and countrye next woulde require consequently to infer and comprehend the great troubles perturbations which happened after vpō the death of these men in the coūtry of Boheme but the order of time calleth me backe first to other matters here of our owne country which passed in the meane time with vs in England Which things being taken by the way and finished we will christ willing afterward returne to the tractation hereof to prosecute the troubles and conflictes of the Bohemians with other things beside perteyning to the latter end of the coūcell of constance and chosing of Pope Martin as the order of yeares and time shall require Ye heard before pag. 588. how after the death of Thomas Arundell Archb. of Caunt succeeded Henry Chichesley an 1414. and sate 25. yeres In whose time was much trouble and great affliction of good mē here in England of whom many were compelled to abiure some we burned diuers were driuē to exile Wherof partly now to entreat as we finde them in registers historyes recorded we will first begin with Iohn Claydon Currier of Londō Richard Turming whom Rob. Fabian doth falsly affirm to be burned in the yeare where in Syr Roger Acton and M. Browne suffered who in deed suffered not before the secōd yeare of Henry Chichesley being Archb. of Caunt whiche was an 1413. The history of which Iohn Claydon in the Registers is thus declared The story of Iohn Claydon Currier and of R. Turming Baker THe 17. of August 1415. did personally appeare I. Claydon Currier of London arrested by the Mayor of the sayd City for the suspition of heresy before Henry Archbishop of Caunterbury in Saynt Paules Church whiche Iohn being obiected to him by the Archbishop that in the City of London other places of the prouince of Canterbury he was suspected by diuers godly and learned mē for heresy and to be contrary to the catholick fayth and determinatiō of the church did openly confesse and denyed not but that he had bene for the space of xx yeres suspected both about the City of London also in the prouince of Caunt and specially of the common sort for Lollardy and heresy to be contrary to the catholick fayth and determination of the church of Rome and defamed of the same all the tyme aforesayd In so much that in the time of M. Robert Braybrooke B. of London deceased he was for the space of two yeares commaunded to the prison of Conwey for the foresayd defamation and suspition and for the same cause also he was in prison in the fleete for 3. yeares Out of which prison he in the raigne of King Henry the 4. was brought before Lord Iohn Scarle then Chauncellor to the king there did abiure all heresy and errour And the sayd Iohn Claydon being asked of the sayd Archbishop whither he did abiure the heresye of which he was suspect before any other did confesse that in a Conuocation at London in Paules Church before Thomas Arundell late Archbishop deceased he did abiure all such doctrine which they called heresy and error contrary to the Catholick fayth and determination of the Church and that he had
monasteries of the which Zisca subuerted and burned fiue And forsomuch as the monastery of Saint Clare was the strongest there he pitched himselfe Thether also came the Emperour with his army but when Zisca brought forth his power against him he most cowardly fled and not lōg after he departed and left Boheme Then Zisca went with his army vnto Pelzina but forsomuch as hee sawe the Citie so fenced that hee was in doubt of winning the same he went from thence to Commitauia a famous Citie the which he tooke by force burning all the Priests therein Afterward when as he lay before the towne of Raby and strongly besieged the same he was stricken wyth a shaft in the eye hauing but that one before to see withall From thence hee was carried to Prage to Phisicians whereas he being cured of his wound and his life saued yet he lost his sight and for all that he woulde not forsake his army but still tooke the charge of them After this the garrisons of Prage went vnto Uarona where as there was a great garison of the Emperours tooke it by force many being slaine of eyther parte They also tooke the towne of Broda in Germany and slue the garrison and afterward tooke Cuthna and many other cities by composition Further when as they ledde theyr army vnto a town called Pons which is inhabited by the Misnians the Saxons meeting thē by the way because they durst not ioine battaile they returned backe After all this the Emperour appointed the Princes electours a day that at Bartilmewtide they should with their armie inuade the Weast part of Boheme and he with an host of Hungarians would enter on the East part There came vnto his ayde the Archbishop of Mentz the countie Pallatine of Rheine the Dukes of Saxon the Marques of Brandenburge many other Bishops out of Almaine all the rest sente their aydes They encamped before the towne of Sozius a strong well fenced place which they could by no meanes subdue The countrey was spoiled wasted round about and the siege continued vntill the feast of S. Galle Then it was broken vp because the Emperour was not come at his day appointed but he hauyng gathered together a great army of the Hungarians and West Morauians about Christmas entred into Boheme and tooke certaine townes by force and Cuthna was yelded vnto him But when Zisca although he was blinde came towards him and set vpon him he being afcard many of his nobles slaine fled But first he burned Cuthna which the Thaborites by meanes of the siluer mines called the powch of Antichrist Zisca pursuing the Emperour a dayes iourney got great rich spoyle and taking the towne of Broda by force set it on fire the which afterward almost by the space of xiiij yeares remained disinhabited The Emperour passed by a bridge ouer the riuer of Iglaria And Piso a Florentine which had brought xv M. horsemen out of Hungary to these warres passed ouer the Ise the which by the multitude number of his horsemen being broke deuoured destroied a great number Zisca hauing obteined this victory would not suffer any image or idoll to be in the Churches neither thought it to be borne withall that Priests shoulde minister wyth copes or vestiments for the which cause he was much the more enuied amongst the states of Boheme And the Cōsuls of Prage beeing agreeued at the insolencie of Iohn Premonstratensis called him and nine other of his adherents whome they supposed to be the principals of thys faction into the Councell house as though they woulde conferre with them as touching the common wealth and when they were come in they slew them and afterwarde departed home euery man to his owne house thinking the Citie had bene quiet as though nothing had bin done But their seruaunts beeing not circumspect inough washing downe the court or yarde washed out also the bloud of those that were slaine through the sinkes or canels the which being once seene the people vnderstood what was done By and by there was a great tumult the Councell house was straightway ouerthrowne and eleuen of the principall Citizens whiche were thought to be the authours thereof were slaine and diuers houses spoiled About the same time the Castell of Purgell wherein the Emperour had left a small garrison whether as also many Papistes with their wiues and children were fled was thorough negligēce burned and those which escaped out of the fire went vnto Pelsina After this diuers of the Bohemian Captaines and the Senate of Prage sent Ambassadours to Uitolde Duke of Lituania and made hym their king This did Zisca and his adherentes gainesay This Untold sent Sigismūd Coributus with two thousand horsemen into Boheme who was honourably receiued of the inhabitants of Prage At his comming they determined to lay siege vnto a Castle situate vppon a hill which was called Charles stone Heere Sigismundus had left for a garrison foure Centurions of souldiours The tentes were pitched in ii places The siege continued vi moneths and the assault neuer ceased day and night Fiue great flyngs threw continually great stones ouer the walles and about two thousand vessels tubbs or baskets filled with dead carcases and other excrements were cast in amongest those which were besieged whiche thing did so infect them with stench that their teeth did either fall out or were all lose Notwithstāding they bare it out with stout courage continued their fight vntill the Winter hauing priuily receiued medicine out of Prage to fasten their teeth againe In the meane time Fridericke the elder prince of Brādenburge entring into Boheme with a great power caused them of Prage to raise the siege And Uitoldus at the request of Uladislaus king of Pole which had talked with the Emperour in the borders of Hungary called Coributus his vncle with his whole army out of Boheme Wherupon the Emperour supposed that the Protestāts being destitute of foreine aid would the sooner do his commandement but he was farre deceiued therein for they leading their armies out of Boheme subdued the borderers thereupon adioining It is also reported that Zisca went into Austrich and whē as the husbandinē of the countrey had caried away a great number of their cattell by water into an Isly of the riuer called Danubius and by chaunce had left certaine values and swine in their Uillages behind them Zisca draue them vnto the riuer side and kept thē there so long beating them and causing thē to roare out and cry vntill that the cattell feeding in the Iland hearing the lowing and grunting of the cattell on the otherside the water for the desire of their like did swimme ouer the riuer by the meanes where of he got and draue away a great booty About the same time the Emperour Sigismūdus gaue vnto his sonne in law Albert Duke of Austrich the countrey of Morauia because it
and power of the Bohemians not to be so small but that they would prouide for their owne honor Wherunto the Emperor answered very gently offered them a general councel wherein they might declare their innocency if they woulde submit themselues to the iudgement of the vniuersal Church but the Bohemians which were now become valiant victors in armes would not now be ouercome with wordes and so nothing being finally concluded the Emperor returned home Then pope Martin perceiuing the Gospell to increase daily more and more sent the Cardinall of Winchester an Englishman borne of a noble house into Germanie to mooue them vnto warre against the Bohemians Wherevnto the Emperor also did assiste him There were three armies prouided In the first armie were the Dukes of Saxonie and the lower cities The 2. armye which was gathered of the Franconians was vnder the conduct of the Marques of Brandenburge The 3. army was led by Otho the archbishop of Treuers whom the Rhenenses the Bauarians and the Imperiall cities of Sweuia followed These armies entring into Boheme in 3. seuerall partes after they were passed the woode they ioyned together pitched before Misna This towne a certaine learned and eloquent protestāt named Prichicho the night before had won frō the Papists wherfore the army was determined first to recouer that citie before they woulde goe any further But when as newes came vnto the host how the Protestants had gathered an army and came wtall spede towards them they fled before they saw their enemies and went vnto Thaconia leauing behind them their warlike engins with a great pray The Cardinall was not yet come into the campe but meeting them in their flight at Thacouia he maruailed at the cowardly flight of so many Noble and valiaunt men desiring them that they woulde turne againe vnto their ennemies which he sayde were farre weaker then they Which thing when he had long trauailed about in vaine hee was faine to be a companion with them in their flight They were scarsly entred the woode when as the Bohemians comming vpon thē set vpon their rereward Then was theyr flight muche more disordered and fearfull then before neither did they leaue flying before the Bohemiās left folowing Then all impediment or let being taken away they vanquished Thacouia and hauing obtained great store of warlike engines they destroyed Misna And when they would haue returned home by Franconia they had great summes of mony sent vnto them that they shuld not wast or destroy the Countreis of Bramberge and Noremberge wherby the host of the Bohemians was greatly enriched Sigismundus the Emperour hauing newes of these things went straighte vnto Noremburge and gathered there new aide and helpe Also Pope Martin sent Iulian the cardinall of S. Angel into Germany with his ambassade to make warre against the Bohemians and that hee should in the Counsell of Basill which doth nowe shortly draw on be president in the popes name He entring into Germany went straight to Norenberge to the Emperor wheras many of the nobles of Germany were assembled There was a new expedition decreed against the Bohemians against the 8. Kalendes of Iuly and Fredericke Marques of Brandenburge appoynted generall of that warre which should follow the Cardinal He entred into Boheme by the way that leadeth vnto Thopa and Albertus prince of Austrich was appoynted to bring hys armie thorough Morauia In this expedition was Albert Christopher of Banaria and Friderike Dukes of Saxony Iohn and Albert princes of Brandenburge wyth their father which was generall of those warres Also the bishops of Hyperbolis Bamberge and Eisten Also the company of the Sweuians which they called the company of S. George and the Magistrates of the imperial cities the bishops of Mentz Treuers and Colen sent their aides and wyth them the chieftaines of their prouinces It is sayd that the number of their horsemen were aboue 40000. But their footemen were not full so many for the Germains for the most part do vse to fight their battels on horsebacke Also Rhenatus prince of Loraine promised to come to these warres but being letted by his ciuill warres for somuch as hee went about to vanquish the Earle of Uandome wherby he could not keepe his promise neyther the County Pallatine of Rheine which did aide and succour the Earle of Uandome coulde not goe against the Bohemians The Cardinal staying for them deferred his iourney vntill the Kalends of August In the meane time Albert leading his armie out of Austria vnderstanding that the Cardinall was not present at the day appoynted and seeing himselfe vnable to encounter wyth the Bohemian power he returned backe againe After this the Cardinall entred into Boheme with an huge army destroyed many of the protestantes townes killing men women and children sparing neither olde nor yong notwithstanding this his tiranny was exercised in the vttermost borders of Boheme for his captaines feared to enter farre into the land The Bohemians assone as they that heard tel y◠their enemy was come made ready gathered their host with all speede and laid siege to a towre called Stiltiuerge and brought it vnder subiection In the meane season there fel such a maruelous sodein feare amongs al y◠papists throughout the whole campe y◠they begā most shamefully to run away before any enemy appearing in sight The cardinal Iulianus maruelling at this most sodein feare and what should moone so great an army to flie went about vnto y◠captains exhorting them to put on armor to order their battels coragiously to abide their enemies saying they did not fight for the glory of their kingdom or for the possessiō of lands but for their liues and the honor religion of Christ and for the saluation of soules How ignominious a thing is it saith he for the Germains to flie in battell whose courage and valiantnes all the world doth extoll It were much better for to die then to geue place to any enemies before they were seene for they can by no meanes liue in safetie wythin the walles which geue place vnto their enemy in the field for it is the weapon that defendeth a man and not the walles and except they would euen presently defend their libertie with the sworde they should shortly be in greater bōdage more miserable then any death But this exhortation was all in vaine for feare had put away all boldnes for the ensignes were snatched vp and as though there had bene no captaine in the hoste euery man ran headlong away No man regarded any commandement neither once tooke his leaue of his captaine but casting away their armour with speedy flight they ranne away as though their enemy had bene at their backes The Cardinall also although it were against his will was forced to doe the like Thus the protestants by the feare of their enemies made the more bolde and couragious pursued them thorow the
and remembraunce beleued that a man ought not to coÌ„fesse his sinnes to a Priest This Article he also confessed that he doubted vpon Now remayneth to declare what these doctors aforesayd concluded vpon the articles whose aunswere vnto the same was this First of all as touching the first article they sayde that the article in the same termes as it was propouÌ„ded is not simply an heresy but an error Item as touching the second article the doctors agree as in the first Item as touching the third Article they affirme that it is an heresy Vnto the fourth Article they aunswered as vnto the first and second Item the doctors affirme the 5. article to be an heresy Item as touching the 6. Article the doctors conclude that if the sayd Nicholas being of perfect mind and remeÌ„brance did doubt whether the sacrament of the aulter were the very perfect body of Christ or no then that Article is simply an heresy Wherupon the sayd Commissary declared pronounced the sayd Nicholas Canon vpoÌ„ the determinatioÌ„ of the foresaid doctors to be an heretick and therupon forced the sayd Nicholas to abiure all the sayd Articles That done he enioined the sayd Nicholas penance for his offeÌ„ces thre displinges about the cloyster of the Cathedrall Churche of Norwich before a solemne procession bare headed barefoote carying a Taper of halfe a pound in his hand going after the maner aforesayd like a mere peniteÌ„tiary the which his penance the iudge commaunded should be respited vntill the comming of the Bishop into his dioces and that in the meane time he should be kept in prison to the end that he should not infect the flock with his venune and poyson of errors and heresyes Thus haue we briefly discoursed vnto you the greate troubles and afflictions which happened in Norfolke and Suffolke by the space of those 4. yeares before mentioned hauing drawen out briefly for euery yere certayne notable examples sufficient for the declaration of all the rest for so much as their opinions being nothing different theyr penaunce and punishment did also nothing differ otherwise then by those particuler examples may be playnely seene Thomas Bagley Priest ANd now to proceede as we haue begon with our former storyes generally we find in Fabians Chronicles that in the same yere of our Lord. 1431. Thomas Bagley a priest Vicar of Monenden beside Malden being a valiant disciple and adherent of wickliffe was condemned by the Byshops of heresy at London about the midst of Lent was disgraded and burned in Smithfield ¶ Paule Craw a Bohemian THe same yeare also was Paule Crawe a Bohemian taken at S. Andrewes by the Bishop Henry and deliuered ouer to the secular power to be burnt for holding contrary opinions vnto the Church of Rome touching the sacrameÌ„t of the Lords supper the worshipping of Sainets auricular confession with other of Wicklesses opinions The story of Thomas Rhedon a French man and a Carmelite Frier burnt in Italy for the profession of Christ. WE haue declared before how this cruell storme of persecution which first began with vs in England after it had long raged heere against many good and godly men it brake out passed into Boheme and after within a short time the fire of this persecution increasing by little and little inuaded Scotland and from thence now wyth greater force and violence this furious deuouring flame hath entred Italy and suffereth not any part of the world to be free from the murther and slaughter of most good godly men It hapned about this time that one Thomas Rhedon a Frier of that sect which taketh his name of the mount Carmelus by chance came with the VenetiaÌ„ Ausbassadours into Italy This maÌ„ although he was of that fort and secte which in stead of Christians are called Carmelites yet was he of a farre other religion vnderstood the word of God iudging that God ought not to be worshipped neither in that mount nor at Ierusalem onely but in spirit truth This man being a true Carmelite â— fauoring with his whole hart that new sweet must of Iesu Christ with earnest study desire seeking after a ChristiaÌ„ integritie of life prepared himselfe first to go into â—â—ly trusting that he should find there or else in no place sonne by whole good life and liuing he might be editied and instructed For where ought more aboundance of verme good liuing to be then in that place which is counted to be the forte and fountaine of all religion And how could it otherwise be but that wheras so great holines is professed wherupon all mens cies are bent as vpon a stage vnderas S. Peters seate is and is thought to be the ruler gouernour of all the Church all things should florish and abesid worthy of so great expectatioÌ„ in that place This holy man hauing these things before his eies and considering the same with himselfe forsooke his owne countrey Citie went vnto Rome conceiuing a firme sure hope that by the example of so many notable and worthy me he should greatly profile in godlines learning but the successe of the matter did vtterly frustrate his hope for all things were cleane coÌ„trary Whatsoeuer he saw was nothing else but meere dissimulatioÌ„ and hypocrisie In stead of gold he found nothing but coales and for to say the truth he found nothing else there but gold and siluer In stead of heauenly gifts there raigned amongst them the pompe and pride of the world In place of godlines riot In stead of learning and study douthfulnes and superstition Tyrannie and hautinesse of mind had possessed the place of Apostolicke simplicitie that now there remained no more any place or libertie for a man to learne that whiche hee knew not or to teach that which he perfectly vnderstoode Finally all things were turned artic versie all things hapned vnto him contrary to his expectation wheresoeuer he went But nothing so much offended this good mas mind as the intolerable ambition and pompous pride in them whome example of humilitie should especially commend and praise to the whole worlde And albeit that hee saw here nothing which did accord agree with the rule of the Apostles yet these things did so much passe all measure and pacience that he could by no meanes resraine his long in so great abuse and corruption of the Church seing such ambitions pride in their buildings apparell in their places in their daintie fare in their great traynes of seruants in their horsse and armour finally in all things pertaining vnto them Which things how much they did vary from the prescript rule of the Gospel so much the more was this good maÌ„ forced to speake Albeit he did well vnderstand how litle he shoulde preuaile by speaking for if admonition would profite any thing at all the bookes of Wicklesse and diuers other were not wanting The famous testimonies of Iohn Hus
Notwithstanding the Archbishop of Colen was the chiefe fauourer of the Coūcell in this assembly who with all his labour and diligēce went about to bring the matter vnto a good ende Rabanus the Archbishop of Treuers shewed himself somewhat more rough The sacred Synode also thought good to send thether their Ambassadours and appointed out the Patriarke of Aquileia the Bishop of Uicene and the Bishop of Argen diuines Iohn Segouius and Thomas de Corcellis with diuers others Ther was no mā ther present which would name himselfe the Ambassadour of Eugenius Albeit there were many of his fauourers and frends come thether both frō the Coūcell and also out of Florēce the which albeit they had sworne to the contrary yet fauoured they more Eugenius then the Councell But the chiefe Hercules of all the Eugenians was Nicholas Cusanus a man singularly well learned and of great experience After diuers cōsultations had the Electours of the Empire and the Ambassadours of the other Princes of Germany thought good to geue out commandement throughout their whole nation and countrey that the Decrees of the Councell of Basill should be receiued and obserued Whilest these things were thus debated at Mentz there sprang a certaine very doubtfull question amongst the Diuines which remained at Basill whether Eugenius might be called an heretike which had so rebelliously contemned the commaundements of the Church Hereupon they gathered thēselues together disputing long amongst themselues some affirming and othersome holding the negatiue part Vpon this their disputation there arose three seuerall opinions some affirming that he was an hereticke othersome not onely an Hereticke but also a relapse The third sort would neither grant him to be an hereticke nor a relapse Amongst these diuines the chiefe and principal both in learning and authority was the Bishop of Ebriun Ambassadour of the king of Castell and a certaine Scottish Abbot which as two most valiant Champions subdued all their enemies so that all the rest did either consent vnto their argumēts or gaue place vnto thē and so their determinatiō tooke place and Eugenius was pronounced both an heretike and relapse Eight conclusions were there determined and allowed amongst the Diuines which they called verities the copie whereof they did diuulgate throughout all Christendome When the Ambassadours of the Councell were returned from Mentz and that certain report was made of the allowing of their decrees the fathers of the Coūcel thought good to discusse the cōclusiōs of the diuines more at large Whereupon by the commandement of the deputies al the Maisters and Doctours Cleargy were called together with all the residue of the Prelates into the Chapterhouse of the greate Churche there openly to dispute and discusse Eugenius heresie The which thing sore greeued the Byshop of Millaine fearing least this disputation would worke the depriuation of Eugenius the which as he said he had alwaies letted for feare of schisme Wherfore he ceased not by all manner of waies to labour to stop trouble the matter exhorting thē that were absent by his letters and encouraging those that were present by his words to the defēce of Eugenius But at the last there was a great assembly in the Chapter house some commyng thether to dispute and other some to heare This disputation continued sixe dayes both forenoone and afternoone amongest whō Cardinall Lodouicus Archbishop Arelatensis was appointed as Iudge and Arbiter of the whole disputatiō who beside many other notable vertues was both valiaunt constaunt Nicolas Amici which was also a Proctor of the faith a famous mā amongst the Diuines of Paris demaunded of euery man what their opinion was Iohn Deinlefist publicke Notary wrote euery mās sentence and iudgement The conclusions of the Diuines whiche were the ground and foundation of their disputation were these here following 1. It is a veritie of the Catholicke fayth that the sacred generall Councell hath power ouer the Pope or any other Prelate 2. The Pope cannot by his owne authoritie either dissolue transport or proroge the generall Coūcell being law fully congregate without the whole consent of the Councell and this is of like veritie 3. He which doth obstinately resist these verities is to be counted an hereticke 4. Pope Eugenius the fourth hath resisted these verities when as at the first by the fulnesse of his Apostolicke power he attempted to dissolue or to transport the Councell of Basill 5. Eugenius being admonished by the sacred Councell did recant the errours repugnaunt to these verities 6. The dissolution or translation of the Councell attempted the second tyme by Eugenius is agaynst the foresayd verities and containeth an inexcusable errour touchyng the fayth 7. Eugenius in going about to dissolue and transport the Coūcell agayne is fallen into his before reuoked errours 8. Eugenius beyng warned by the Synode that hee should reuoke the dissolution or trāslation the second time attempted after that his contumacie was declared perseuering in his rebellion and erecting a Councell at Ferraria shewed himselfe thereby obstinate These were the cōclusiōs which were read in the Chapter house before the fathers of the Coūcell Upon the which when they were desired to speake their mindes they all in a maner cōfirmed allowed them Notwithstāding Panormitane Archbishop disputed much against them Like wise did the Bishop of Burgen the king of Arrogons Almoner Yet did they not gaynsay the 3. first cōclusions but onely those wherein pope Eugenius was touched This Panormitane as he was subtill so did he subtelly dispute agaynst the last cōclusiōs endeuouring himselfe to declare that Eugenius was not relapsed had great contention with the Bishop of Argens Iohn Segouius Fraūces de Fuxe Deuines He diuided the Articles of the faith into three sortes straightly as in the Creede largely as in the declarations made by the Church most largely of all as in those things which rise of the premisses affirming that Eugenius did by no meanes violate his fayth in his first dissolution that he made because it is not contayned in the Creede neither yet in the determinations of the Church that the Pope cannot dissolue the Councels that it seemeth not vnto him to rise of the determination before made but rather of the decrees of the Councell of Constāce And further that this as a case omitted is reserued for the Pope to be discussed for somuch as in the chapter beginning Frequēs it appeareth that the place where the Coūcell should be kept ought to be chosen by the Pope the Councell allowing the same and nothing is therof at all spoken And if peraduēture Eugenius had offended in the first dissolution notwithstāding he ought to be holdē excused because he did it by the Coūcell of the Cardinals representing the Church of Rome whose authoritie he sayd to be such that the iudgemēt therof should be preferred before all the world Neither had there bene any sacred Coūcell found to haue proceeded agaynst
The most of this Hūgary is nowe vnder the Turk which Turks first came into Europe An. 1211. BOhemia Praga Pilzen Thabor Buduuis Kolin or Koelu Egra Kuttenberg Leimiritz Laun. Rakonicke Glataw Bern. or Beraun Bruck Most Gretz Hradetz Aust. Maut Myto Hof Iaromir Dub. Biela Lantzhut Gilowy Krupka Krumaw Pardubitz Chumitaun Loket Teplitz Hantzburg Zbraslau Labe. Vltawa After the deathe of Ladislaus the kingdome of Boheme fell to George Pogiebracius aboue mentioned whō Pope Innocent the eight did excommunicate and depose for hys religion as is afore declared Furthermore the kingdome of Hungary was geuen to Mathias sonne of Huniades who was in captiuity as is sayd with king Ladislaus and should haue bene put to death after his brother had not the king before bene preuented wyth death as is aboue recorded Moreouer heere is to be noted that the sayde king Ladislaus thus dying wythout wife and issue left behinde hym two sisters aliue to witte Elizabeth which was maried to Casimirus king of Polonia and Anna maried to William duke of Saxonie Elizabeth by her husbande Casimirus king of Polonia had Uladislaus who at length was king both of Boheme and Hungarie This Casimirus first was maryed to Beatrix wife before to Mathias Then being diuorced from her by the dispensation of Pope Alexander maryed a newe wife a Countesse of Fraunce by whome he had two children Lewes and Anna Lewes which was heire of both kingdomes of Boheme and Hungarie was slayne fighting against the Turkes Anna was maried to Ferdinandus by whome he was Archduke of Austria kyng of Boheme c. Sigismundus left onely ouedaughter Elizabeth wife to Albertus Emperour Who had 3. children Ladislaus king of Hungarie Boheme and Austria Elizabeth wyth of Casimirus kynge of Polonie who had Anna wyfe to William Duke of Saxon. Vladislaus kyng of Baheme and Hungary who by hys seconde wife Countesse of Fraunce had Ludouicus King of Boheme Hungarie Anne wife to Ferdinandus Father to thys Maximilian nowe Emperour Ye heard before howe after the decease of Ladislaus the Hungarians by their election preferred Mathias surnamed Coruinus which was sonne of Huniades to the kingdome of Hungary For which cause dissention fel betwene Friderick the Emperor and him for that the said Friderick was both nominated himselfe by diuers vnto that kyngdom also because he had the crown of Hungary then remaining in his hands which Elizabeth mother to K. Ladislaus had brought to the Emperor as was before declared But this warre betweene them was ceased by the intercessiō of the Princes of Germany so that Mathias ransomed that crowne of Fridericke for 8000. Florences Not long after Pope Innocent being displeased with George Pogiebracius or Boiebracius king of Bohemia for fauouring of Iohn Hus his Religion that is to say for playing the part of a godly Prince dyd excommunicate depose him conferring his kingdome to Mathias But for somuch as Fridericke the Emperour would not thereto consent and especially after the death of the foresayde George when the Emperour and the Bohemians leauing out Mathias did nominate Uladislaus sonne of Casimirus king of Polonie and of Elizabeth to be kyng of Boheme therefore great warre and trouble kindled betweene him and Fridericke the Emperour wherein the Emperour had vtterly gone to ruine had not Albertus Duke of Saxonie rescued the Emperour and repressed the vehemencie of Mathias The noble actes of Iohn Huniades and of this Mathias hys sonne were not onely great stayes to Hungary but almost to al Christendom in repelling backe the Turke For beside the other victories of Iohn Huniades the father afore mentioned thys Mathias also his sonne succeeding no lesse in the valiantnes then in the name of hys father did so recouer Sirmium and the confines of Illyrica from the hands of the Turks so vanquished their power that both Mahometes and also Baiazetes hys sonne were enforced to seeke for truce Ouer and besides the same Mathias conducting hys army into Bosna which lyeth South from Hungary recouered againe Iaitza the principall towne of that kyngdome from the Turkes possession Who if other Christen Princes had ioyned their helpes withal would haue proceded farther into Thracia But behold here the malitious subtilty of Sathan working by the Pope For while Mathias was thus occupied in hys expedition agaynst the Turkes wherein he should haue bene set forward and aoded by Christen Princes and Byshoppes the Byshop of Rome wickedly and sinfully ministreth mater of ciuil discord betwene him Pogiebracius aforesayd in remouing him from the right of hys kingdome and transferryng the same to Mathias Wherupon not only the course of victory against the Turkes was stopped but also great warre and bloudshed followed in Christen realmes as well betweene thys Mathias and Pogiebracius wyth hys two sonnes Uictorinus and Henricus as also betweene Casimirus Uladislaus and Mathias warring about Uratislauia till at length the matter was taken vp by the Princes of Germanie Albeit for al the execrable excōmunication of the Pope against Pogiebracius a great part of Boheme would not be remooued from the obedience of their King whome the Pope had cursed and deposed yet Mathias toke from him Morauia and a great portion of Slesia and adioyned it to his kingdome of Hungarie An. 1474. ¶ Where this by the way is to be noted that the Religion in Bohemia planted by I. Hus could not be extinct or suppressed withall the power of foure mightie Princes Uenceslaus Sigismundus Albertus and Ladislaus notwithstanding they wyth the Popes did therein what they possibly coulde but still the Lorde maintained the same as ye see by thys Pogiebracius king of Boheme whome the Pope coulde not vtterly remooue out of the kingdome of Bohemia This forementioned Mathias beside his other memorable actes of chiualry is no lesse also commended for hys singulare knowledge and loue of learning and of learned men whom he with great stipends procured into Pannonia where by the meanes of good letters and furniture of learned mē he reduced in short space the barbarous rudenesse of that countrey into a flourishing common wealth Moreouer such a Library he did there erect and replenish with all kinde of authors sciences and hystories which he caused to be translated out of Greeke into Latine as the like is not thought to be foūd next to Italy in all Europe beside Out of which Librarye we haue receaued diuers fragments of wryters as of Polybius and Diodorus Siculus which were not extant before Ex Peucer The constante fortitude also of Georgius Pogiebracius king of Boheme is not vnworthy of commendation of whom also Pope Pius himselfe in Descriptione Europae doth honestly report as a Pope may speake of a protestāt in these words wryting Magnus vir alioqui rebus bellicis clarus c. Who although Pope Innocent did execrate with hys children yet hee lett not of the profession of the veritie knowledge which he had
The like also might happen by other bishoprickes whereof as Aeneas Syluius witnessed there are in Germany to the number of 50. besides Abboes whereof a great number are confirmed at Rome And admitt that in Germany there were greater profite and reuenewes rising of the ground mines and toles notwithstanding the Emperour and the other Princes should lacke treasure and munition of warre agaynst their enemies and specially the infidels and to preserue Germany in peace and quietnesse to minister iustice vnto euery man for which purpose the Councell of the chamber being most holyly instructed and furnished with great cost charges doth chiefly serue Besides that the Emperour hath need of treasure to suppresse the rebelles in the Empyre to banish and driue away theeues and murtherers whe rofa great nuÌ„ber are not ashamed to spoyle churches onely and to robbe them of theyr goods but also to assaile the Clergy themselues Finally our nation and country of Germany hath need of great riches and treasure not only for the repayring of Churches monasteries but also for hospitals for children thar are layd out in the streetes for widowes for women with childe for Orphanes for the mariage of the daughters of poore men that they be not destoured for such as haue neede and necessity for the olde and weake for the sicke and the sore whereof the more is the sorrow Germany is fully replenished and filled ¶ Aduertisementes vnto the Emperours Maiesty LEt the Emperors maiesty foresee and prouide that the begging friers do not preach against his maiesty which are wont to complayn gladly vnto the Apostolick sea fearing to lose their priuiledges which I would to god were aswel grounded vpon Christ as they are vpon profite Let the Emperours maiesty also beware that the Pope do not geue coÌ„maundement vnto the Electours to proceed to the electioÌ„ of a new king of Romaines as he did agaynst Frederick the second when as the Lantgraue of Churm and William Earle of Holland were elect by the commaundement of the Pope Let the Emperours maiesty also feare and take heed of all the Prelates of the Churches and especially of the Presedentes which by theyr oth are bounde to aduertise the Pope Let the Emperours Maiesty also feare and beware that the Pope do not take away from his subiectes their obedience prouoke the people bordering vpon him to make inuasioÌ„ into the Emperours dominioÌ„s and Archduchy of Austrich which those men vnder colour of shewing obedience vnto the Popes commaundemeÌ„t be ready to do Let the Emperours Maiesty also take heede of the Apostolicke censures froÌ„ which the pope will in no case refraine Finally let the Emperours maiesty diligently foresee take heede that the pope do not perswade the people with most subtile argumeÌ„tes contrary to the pragmaticall sanction excusing himselfe and getting the good will of the simple alledging that w e great costes charges he will repayre the Church of S. Peter in Rome build in certaine places against the Turkes and recouer againe the landes patrimony pertaining vnto the Church of S. Peter as he is bouÌ„d by his office Therfore let your maiesty diligeÌ„tly forsee and deliberate how through your most wise discrete counsaile if neede shall require you will answere to those subtilties of the Pope ¶ A certaine godly exhortation vnto the Emperours Maiestie YOur maiesty caÌ„ do nothing better nothing more acceptable or more worthy eternall remembraÌ„ce theÌ„ to moderate the great exactions and oppressions of the Germaines to take away all occasion froÌ„ the laitie to persecute the Clergy also to take away the benefices out of the handes of courtisans which can neither preach comfort nor counsaile any man of which benefises as Aeneas Syluius writeth some are equall to the Byshoprickes of Italye to encrease Gods honour and worship and so to bridle the auarice vngodlines of those courtisans wherby your maiesty may the better prouide for the children of many noble famous men and Cityzens in Germanie which being brought vp from their youth in the vniuersities learning both the Scriptures and other humaine letters may without vnquiet vexations and most sumptuous charges contentions aspire to the Ecclesiasticall promotions who by their couÌ„saile prayers may be helpes vnto the whole Church For there is no small occasion why the realme of Fraunce should so florish hauing so many notable learned meÌ„ in it If the Emperour would abolish this unâ—iety and restore Germany vnto their auncient liberty which is now oppressed with greuous tributes and would make way for learned honest meÌ„ vnto Ecclesiasticall promotions then might he truely perpetually be called of all men in all places the restorer of Germany to his auÌ„cieÌ„t libertie the father of his countrey should obtayne no lesse glory thereby vnto himselfe and profite vnto Germany then if he had by force of armes subdued any prouince vnto th eÌ„ And so shall Germany render no lesse thankes vnto the saide Maximilian then vnto all the rest which hauing translated the Empire from the Grecians vnto Germany haue raigued many yeares before Hereafter ensueth the copy of a certaine letter of the Emperour MaximiliaÌ„ geuen out in maner of a decree or coÌ„maundemeÌ„t against certaine abuses of the Clergy Wherunto we haue also annexed the aunswere of Iacobus Selestadiensis vnto the Emperours letters wherein he seemeth also to haue sought aduise for the remedy of the like abuses which we thought good here not to be omitted An Edict of Maximilian Emperour WE according to the example of our dearely beloued father Fredericke Emperour of Rome reuerensing the chiefe Pastour of the Church and all the Clergy haue suffered no small reuenewes of the Ecclesiasticall dignityes to be caryed out of our dominion by the Prelats and Clergy that are absent whose faultes committed by humayne frailty with Constantine our predecessor we haue not disdeyned to hide and couer But for so much as thorugh our liberality the decay of Gods honour is risen it is our part to foresee which are elect vnto the Empyre without any desert that amongest all other affayres of peace and warre the Churches do not decay Religion quayle not or Gods true worship be not diminished which we haue manifestly experimented and dayly doe perceiue by the insatiable couetousnesse of some which are neuer satisfied in getting of benefices through whose absence being but resident onely vpon one Gods honour and worship is diminished houses decay Churches decrease the Ecclesiasticall liberty is hurt learning and monuments are lost and destroyed hospitality and almes diminished and by their vnsatiable greedinesse such of the Clergy as for theyr learning and vertue were worthy of Benefices and theyr wisedome profitable in common wealthes are hindered and put backe Wherefore according to the office and duety of our estate for the loue of the encrease of Gods honour we exhort and require that no man from henceforth hauing any Canonship or
fallen from him The Christian shippes of the Ligurians for money were hyred to conduct them ouer taking for euery souldiour a peece of gold Ex Pucer alijs Thus the Turkes armye being conueyed ouer by the Grecianssea called Hellespōtus first got Callipolis wyth other townes and Cityes bordering about the sea there planting themselues and preparing shippes of theyr own for transporting theyr munitions out of Asia aduaunced their power further into Thrasia and there wanne Philip polis then gotte Adrianopolis which was not farre from Constantinople there Amurathes made his chiefe seat Then beganne Paleologus the Emperour at lenth to bewayle his offer couenaunt made with Amurathes Whē the Turkes had expugned thus a greate part of Thrasia they extended forth theyr armye vnto Mysia whiche they soone subdued from thence proceding and conquering the Bessos and Triballos they entred into Seruia and Bulgaria where they ioyning battell with Lazarus Despota prince of Seruia and with other Dukes of Dalmatia and Epirus wanne of them the field put them to the worse where Lazarus Despota being taken and committed to prison ended his life This Lazarus had a certayne faythfull client or seruaunt who to reuenge his maisters death with a bolde courage although seing death before his eies yet ventred his life so far that he came to the tyraūt thrust him through with his dagger This Amurathes reigned 23. yeares and was slayne in the yeare of our Lord 1372. Baiazetes the 4. after Ottomannus THe power of the Turkes began to encrease in Europe what time Baiazetes the first of that name after the death of his father entred the possession of the turkes kingdome This Baiazetes had 2. brethrē Solimānus Sauces Whiche Sauces had his eyes put out by his father for striuing for the kingdome Solimānus was slayne of hys brother Thus Baiazetes beginning his kingdome wyth the murther of his brother reduced his Imperiall seat frō Prusia a city of Bithynia vnto Adrianople entēding with himself to subdue both Asia Europe to his own power First he set vpon the Seruians and Bulgarians thinking to reuenge his fathers death where he gaue the ouerthrow to Marcus Despota with all the nobility of the Seruians and Bulgarians and put all those partyes vnder his subiection vnto the fines and borders of the Illyrians All Thracia moreouer hee brought likewise vnder his yoke onely Constantinople and Pera excepted That done he inuaded the residue of Grecia preuaylyng agaynste the countryes of Thessalia Macedonia Phocides and Attica spoyling and burning as he passed without anye resistaunce and so returning with innumerable spoyle of the Christians vnto Adrianople layd siege to Constantinople the space of viij yeares and had expugned the same but that Paleologus beyng brought to extremitye was driuen to craue ayde of the frenchmen and of Sigismund the Emperour Who being accompanyed with a sufficient power of Frenchmen Germaynes came downe to Hūgaria toward Seruia agaynst the Turk Baiazetes hearing of theyr comming raised his siege frō Cōstantinople and with 60000. horsemen came to Nicopolis where he encountring with them ouerthrew all the Christian army tooke Iohn the Captaine of the French power prisoner Sigismundus which before in the Councell of Constance had burned Iohn Hus Hierome of Prage hardly escaped by flieng Baiazetes after the victory got carried away Duke Iohn with fiue other in hands into Prusia where before his face he caused all the other christian prisoners to be cut in peeces Afterwarde the sayde Iohn beeing raunsomed wyth 200000. crownes was deliuered Some authors referre this story to the time of Calepinus as followeth heereafter to be seene Baiazetes the cruell tirant after this victory wonne tirannie shewed vpon the Christians returned againe to his siege of Constantinople fully bending himselfe to cōquere and subdue the same whiche thyng no doubt he had accomplished but that the prouidence of God had founde such a meanes that Tamerlanes King of Parthia wyth an 100. thousand horsemen and swarmes of footemen like a violent floud ouerrunning Asia and pressing vpon Siria and Sebastia had taken Orthobules the sonne of Baiazetes prisoner and afterward slue him exercising the like crueltie vpō his prisoners as Baiazetes had done before vpon the Christians insomuch that he spared neither sexe nor age of the Turkish multitude of whome he caused xij thousand at one time to be ouerriden and troden downe vnder his horses feete By reason whereof Baiazets the tirant was enforced to raise his siege from Constantinople to returne his power into Asia where he neere the hill called Stella pitched his tents there to encounter with Tamerlanes The fight betweene these ij was long great on both sides which was in the yeare of our Lord 1397. and the second yeare after the slaughter of our Christians at Nicopolis in Ponnonia but the victorie of this battaile fell to Tamerlanes at lēgth In the which battaile as Munsterus writeth were slaine 2000000. Turkes Among whome Baiazetes the tirant hauing his horse slaine vnder him was takē prisoner and to make a spectacle of his wretched fortune was bounde in golden fetters and so beeing enclosed in an iron grate whome before all Grecia could not holde was ledde about and shewed through all Asia to be skorned laught at and moreouer was vsed in stead of a footestoole to Tamerlanes or a blocke as often as he mounted vpon his horse Some adde also that he was made like a dogge to feede vnder Tamerlanes table The tirannie of which Baiazetes against the Christians as it was not much vnlike to the crueltie of Ualerianus the Romaine Emperour aboue mentioned pag. 73. so neither was the example of his punishment much discrepant for as Sapores King of the Persians did then with Ualerianus in time of the eight persecution of the primatiue Church so likewise was Baiazetes this persecutor worthely handled by Tamerlanes king of the Parthians as in maner abouesayd Tamerlanes after thys conquest passed wyth hys army into Mesopotamia to Egypt and all Syria where he victoriously subduing the Cities and munitions of the Turkes at length also conqured Damascus In his sieges his maner was the first day to go all in white attire the seconde daye in red the third day in blacke signifieng thereby mercie the first daye to them that yeelded the seconde day the sword the third day fire and ashes At last after great victories and spoiles gotten of the Turkes he returned into his Countrey againe and there dyed anno 1402. Seb. Munsterus writing of this Tamerlanes recordeth that he had in his army 200. thousand men and that hee ouercame the Parthians Scythians Hiberians Albans Persians Medes and conquered all Mesopotamia and after he had also subdued Armenia passing ouer the riuer Euphrates with sixe hundred thousande footemen and 4000000. horsemen he inuaded all Asia Minor conquering and subduing from the floud Tanais vnto Nilus in
siege After this discomfiture the saying is that Amurathes to keepe his vow made before after his victory at Uarna gaue himselfe into a religious order liuyng a contemplatiue life with certaine other Priestes ioyned vnto him in the forest of Bithynia renouncing the gouernement of his realme to the handes of Haly one of his Princes for thou must vnderstaÌ„d good Reader that the Turkes also be not without their sondry sectes of Religion no more then we Christians are without our Friers and Monkes In the meane tyme while Amurathes this Turkishe tyraÌ„ne was cloystered vp in his Monkish Religion Ioannes Huniades in the kyngdome of Hungary and Castriotus Scanderbeius in Grecia kept great styâ—re against the Turkes By reason wherof Amurathes was takeÌ„ againe from his Monkish vow and profession brought agayne into the field For first Huniades had rescued the whole couÌ„trey of Hungary and had propulsed moreouer all the might of the Turkes farre froÌ„ Seruia And although the peuishe practise of Grgins Prince of Servia had oft tymes disclosed his counsailes vnto the Turkes whereby twise he was brought in daunger yet notwithstandyng through the Lordes gracious protection he was preserued and deliuered by the sayd George vnto the Hungarians agayne after that manfully vaÌ„quished the Turkes so that they had no resting place about those parts of Seruia and Bulgaria so long as he liued On the other side in Grecia Castriotus ScaÌ„derbeius so foyled the Turke in defence of his couÌ„trey Epirus and Macedonia and kept Amurathes so short that not ouely he was not able to wynne any great Towne in all Epyrus but also commyng from Epyrus in the straites was so intaÌ„gled by Castriotus that he was forced to geue battaile In the which battaile he was so vanquished most part of his army slayne that for grief and sorrow conceaued he fallyng into a rauyng sicknesse was traÌ„sported out of his pauillon vnto Adrianople and there in fury madnesse dyed after he had reigned 34. yeares which was about the yeare of our Lord. 1450. This Amurathes first ordained the order of Ianizarites Which were the men children of such Christians as he conquered tooke captiue whom he forced to renounce the faith of Christ wherein they were Baptized brought them vp in Mahumetes law exercised them in the same feates of warre as he did his owne people and after that they came to mens estate he named them Ianizari that is to say souldiours of a straunge countrey and made them to garde his person They weare on their head is stead of an helmet a white attire made of the grossest sort of woll and in so manifolde aboute their head that it can not bee pierced with a sword It haÌ„geth downe on the backe with a taile and before on the forehead it is garnished with golde and siluer They were woont to vse bowes and launces in the fielde but nowe they vse dagges as oure horsemen do At the first institution there were but 8000. in theyr garrison but now they be twise so many This of all bondage and seruitude that the Christians suffer vnder the Turke is most intollerable and greatly to be of all true Christians lamented For what can godly mindes behold more to their griefe then to see their children pulled from the faith of Christ wherein they were baptised and by whose bloud they should eternally be saued and to be instructed and nourished with the blasphemous doctrine of Mahumet and to be professed enemies of Christ and hys Churche to make warre against heauen and to perish euerlastingly And finally what a lamentable thing is it to see and beholde our owne children borne of our owne bodies to become our mortall and cruell enemies and to cut our throtes with their owne hands This seruitude of minde is farre greater then death it selfe which if oure Princes would well consider it would cause them the rather to agree and bende their whole force and power against this cruell enemy ¶ Mahumetes second the ix after Ottomanus AMurathes left behind him three sonnes Mahumete borne of the daughter of Despota Prince of Seruia being twentie yeares of age the second sonne called Turcines the third named Calepinus This Turcines being an infant and but eighteene moneths old was strangled at the commandement of the Turke by his seruant Moses himselfe being there present and beholding the horrible murther And when Moses the executour of the murther had desired him not to pollute his handes with the bloud of his brother he answered that it was the manner of all the Ottoman Turkes that all the other breethren being destroied none should be lefte aliue but one to gonerue the Empire Wherefore Moses was commaunded by the tirant there presently and in his sight to kill the infant This horrible fact when the mother of the childe vnderstoode she crieng out and almost mad for sorrowe cursed the tirant to his face But he to mitigate the rage of his mother at her request being desirous to be reuenged vpon the executour of her sonnes death deliuered the said Moses bound into her hands who then in the presence of the tirant thrust him to the hart with a knife and opening his side tooke out his liuer and threw it to the dogges to be deuoured The third sonne called Calepinus which was but sixe moneths old the foresaid Amurathes his father commended to the custody of Halibassa one of his Nobles who to gratifie and please the tirant betraied the infant brought him vnto him and thereupon he at the tirants commandement was strangled Some affirme that in the stead of Calepinus another child was offered vnto the tirant and that Calepinus was conueied to Constantinople and after the taking of Constantinople was caried to Uenice and then to Rome to Pope Calixt where he was baptised and afterward came into Germany to Fridericke the Emperour and there was honorably enterteined kept in Austrich during his life Where note how the mercifull prouidence of God whom he list to saue can fetch out of the diuels mouth And note moreouer touching the foresayde Halibassa the betraier of the infant how he escaped not vnreueÌ„ged For Mahumet vnderstanding him to be a man of great substance and richesse thorough forging of false crimes with great torments put him to death to haue his richesse for this tirant was geuen to insatiable auarice Thus this bloudy Mahumete began his regiment with horrible murther after the example of other cursed tirants his predecessours Although this Mahumete notwithstandyng that hee came of a Christen mother being the daughter of Despota prince of Seruia and by her was brought vp and instructed from his childhood in the precepts of Christian religioÌ„ and maners yet he soone forgetting all gaue himselfe to Mahumetes religion and yet so that he being addicted to neyther Religion became an Atheist beleeuing and worshipping no God at all but onely the Goddesse of
was sent two Captaines of the Turke who fighting against the prouinces of the Venetians made great spoyle and waste about the regions of Stiria Carinthia where also the Venetian power was discomfited Hieronimus Nouell their Captaine slaine At length truce was taken betweene the Turke the Venetians vpon this conditioÌ„ that Scodra Tenarus Lemnus should be yeelded vnto him and that they shoulde pay to him yearely 8. thousand duckets for the free passage of their Marchants After this peace concluded with the Venetians Mahumete himselfe saileth ouer into Asia sending two of his great captaines abroad to sundry places of whom Mesithes was sent against the Rhodes with a mighty nauie The other called Acomates Bassa was sent into Italy to take Rome and all the West Empire Concerning the viage of which two Captaines this was the euent that Mesithes after his great trauaile and bloudy siege against the Rhodians was faine to retire at length with great shame and losse The other Captaine Acomates as is said was sent into Italy with a nauie of a hundreth Ships and fifteene thousand men who by the way in his sailing got Leucadia which now they call S. Maure Cephalenia and Zacynthus and sayling by Fauelona arriued in Apulia and so passing along by the sea side spoiled and wasted diuers parts by the coast till at length he came to Hidruntum a City of Calabria in Italy which after long siege he ouercame and subdued and brought such a terrour into all Italy that the Pope forgetting all other things yet mindfull of himselfe with all haste fled out of Rome After the Citie of Hydruntum was taken and the Turkes placed in the same which was the yeare of our Lord 1481. Mathias Coruinus Huniades son was sent for by the Italians to set vpon the said Citie vnto the rescue whereof when Acomates was about to make his returne with 25. thousand Turkes in the meane time newes came that Mahumete the great Turke was dead by reason wherof the siege brake vp and yâ— Citie was deliuered to the Italians againe and so was Italy deliuered at that time out of that present perill and dauÌ„ger This Mahumete wanne from the Christians 200. Cities and twelue kingdomes and two Empires which he ioined both together He died in the yeare abouesayd anno 1481. ¶ Baiazetes second the 10. after Ottomannus MAhumetes aforesaid had three sonnes of the which Mustapha the eldest through voluptuousnes carnall iust died before his father The other two were Baiazetes and Demes otherwise called Zizimus Aboute whom great coÌ„trouersie arose amongst the Turks which of them should succeede in their fathers kingdome For neither of them was present at Constantinople wheÌ„ Mahumetes died Baiazetes being in Cappadocia Demes in Lycaonia wherfore when great disscution was amoÌ„g the nobles for the succession and great strife bloudshead for the matter the Ianizarites which were the Turkes garde did proclaime Baiazetes Emperour others in the absence of Baiazetes the father did choose Corcuthus his sonne Baiazetes the father coÌ„ming at length from Cappadocia partly through yelding partly by corrupting with money got the wils of the Ianizarites was made Emperour Demes the other brother being in Lycaonia more neare although he made no lesse speede in his coÌ„ming yet was preuented of Baiazetes and excluded out of CoÌ„stantinople Wherfore he being put backe from all hope of his kingdome incited by some of his frends moued warre against his brother who being ouercome in three battailes by Acomates Baiazetes Captain who had got Hydruntum before did flie to the greate Maister of the Rhodes leauing in a place called Carrae his mother and two yong children whom Baiazetes slue This Demes being wyth the maister of the Rhodes was desired first of Pope Innocent the 4. then of Ludouicus the 2. Frenche king but especially of Mathias Coruinus king of Hungarie entending by him to obtaine great victory against Baiazetes But in conclusion the Knights of the Rhodes sent him to the B. of Rome where he being kept and afterwardes sent to Charles the 8. French king for an hostage of Pope Alexander the 6. was poysoned by the way of Terracina by the sayde Pope Alexander as is before declared After whose death Baiazetes to require the foresayde Acomates for his good seruice put hym to the halter partly misdoubting his power partly for lucre sake to haue his treasure Whose death redounded to the great profit of the christians for somuch as he was euer an vtter enemy to the religion and name of Christ. Baiazetes thus being confirmed in his tyrannie made hys first expedition against Walachia where hee subdued two great fortes one called Lithostomus the other called Moncastrum From thence he remooued hys power taking his voiage into Asia thinking to be reuenged of the Sultane of Egypt which had succoured and entertayned before hys brother Demes against hym whâ—re he lost two great battailes the one fought at Adena the other at Tarsus but specially at the fielde at Tarsus the armye of the Turke tooke such a wound that of a 100. M. brought into the fielde scarse the thirde part remained vnslayne But as touching the Rhodians although they were succourers of Demes aforesayde yet Baiazetes whether for feare or for subtilty abstained to prouoke them with warre but rather entred with them the league of peace requiring the master of the Rhodes to kepe hys brother safe vnder his custody promising for his yerely salary to be paied vnto him euery yere in the moneth of August 45000. duckets Thus Baiezetes being ouerthrown and terrified with euill lucke fighting against the Sultane of Egypt remooued from Asia and directed his army into Europe where he got Dyrrachium neare vnto Velona had a great victory ouer the Christian armye in the countrey of Croatia wher the Illyrians Pannonians and Croatians ioyning their power together encountred with the Turke and lost the field about the yeare of our Lord. 1493. From thence the Turke leading his armye against the Venetians had with them diuers and doubtfull conflicts where the Turke sometimes was put to the woorse and sometimes againe preuailing out of Iadra and diuers other cities about Dalmatia caried away great multitudes of Christians into captiuitie whych was about the yere of our Lord. 1498. Two yeares after thys whych was the yeare of oure Lorde 1500. Baiazetes with 150. M. armed men entred into Peloponesus whych although Mahumete had expugned before yet the Venetians had defended Methone otherwise called Modon all this while against the Turks Which Methone the Turke besieged wyth three armies hauing about the wals 500. great brasen Canons wherof 22. were most violent and hurtfull wherewith he battered the City both day and night but the Citizens which were wythin the Citie committing themselues to God defended their Citie as well as they could rather chusing to dye then to yeelde vnto the Turkes
and by reason of their multitude ouercharged their horsemen Amongst whom was slaine the same tyme the Archb. Frier aforesayd wyth the Bishops of Strigone and Uaradine many other nobles besides Also the kyng himselfe being destitute of hys necessary aide and succour was compelled to flie into a marish where he falling from his horse being heauy loden with his harneis was not able to rise againe but there miserably perished Solyman the Turke marueiled at the foolyshnesse of Ludouike the King who wyth so small an armye woulde presume to encounter wyth such a great hoste of two hundreth thousande This battaile in Hungarie was fought Anno. 1526. After the deceasse of Ludouicke Ferdinandus succeded in the kingdome being Duke of Austria and king of Hungarie Then Solyman setting contention betwixt Ioannes Uaiuoda and Ferdinandus for the kingdom of Hungarie spedde his viage to the Citie of Buda whych also in short time he made to be yelded vnto hym vpon condition that they should escape with their liues and goodes whych cōdition some say he kept and some say he did not Besides Buda diuers places and munitiōs the sayd Turk contrary to his league made before did spoile and waste as Varadinum Quinque Ecclesias and other fortes and munitions moe bordering about the coastes of Hungary In the yeare of our Lorde 1529. Ferdinandus king of Hungarie aforesaid recouered diuers holdes gotten of the Turke before and also warring againste Ioannes Uaiuoda his enemy with whom he had variance as ye heard before expulsed him out of his kingdom Wherupon Uaiuoda flying to the Turke desired his ayde The Turke glad to take that occasion wyth great preparatiō addressed himselfe to returne into Hungary where he recouering againe the Citie of Buda which Ferdinandus had gotten from him a little before remooued his armye into Austria spoyling and destroying by the way all that came to hys handes shewing many examples of great cruelty tyranny most lamentable to here and vnderstand For of some he put out their eies of some he cutte of their handes of some their eares and noses and of their children he cut of theyr priuy members The maidens he corrupted the matroues had their brestes cut of and such as were with childe were ript and their childrē cast into the fire And these examples of horrible and barbarous tyranny thys wretched Turke perpetrated by the way comming toward Uienna a noble City in Austria besides the captiues which he tooke by the way and led into seruitude moste miserable mounting to the number of 30. thousand Among other holdes by the waye as the Turke came there was a castle called Altenburch strongly by nature situated and by art defenced which castle the Turke entending not to ouerpasse because he woulde make all thynges sure behinde him began to make hys assault and lay hys ordinance against it The warders and kepers of the Castle so soone as the Turks began to lay siege against them making no resistance of a womanly cowardnes sent their messengers to the Turke to yelde themselues ready to doe his commaundement and further him with their vitaile Amongest whome were three hundreth Bohemians who were commaunded to followe the hoste that the Turke by them might learne what strength was in the city of Uienna also where the king was and what was to be done for the winning therof Of whom when the Turke had vnderstanding howe all things stoode and how that there was but 20. thousand men in Uienna able to beare armour and that other cities of Austria would soone yeelde if that were gotten and that Uienna was vitailed but for 2. monthes and that the king was of late in Boheme thus the Turk of all things being certified hauing no doubt in hys minde of victorie made speede toward Uienna and first comming to Neapolis a city but 8. miles distant from Uienna he required them to yelde themselues who notwithstanding withstoode them and repulsed them valiantly Then the Turkes assigned a place for the pitching of their tents whych because it semed some thing too litle for such a great multitude they tooke in more ground to the compasse of 7. miles circuit The multitude of his armye which hee there planted is accompted of some to extend to 250. M. souldiours The Turke thus being planted made daily excourses ouer all the countrey of Austria specially about the citie of Uienna wasting and spoyling with great crueltye murther amongst the poore Christians Moreouer to make al things more sure toward the preparation of the siege scoutes were sent abroade and bushments were laid about the riuer side of Danubius to prouide that no aid nor victual should be brought to Uienna So it pleased the prouidence of the Lord who disposeth all things that 3. daies before the comming of the Turk Fridericus the Earle Palatine which was then assigned by that Empire to take the charge of Uienna was come downe by the riuer of Danubius with 14. M. and with a certaine troupe of horsemen well apoynted and picked for the purpose After the comming of thys Fridericke prouision also of victuall was appoynted to followe shortly after by the sayd riuer of Danubius In the meane time they which had the cariage trāsporting therof hearing how the waies were laid all the passages 10. miles about Uienna stopped by the Turkes although they knew the city to stand in great nede of vitail yet seing there was no other remedy rather then it should come to the ennemies hande thought it best to sincke theyr boats with their cariage and so they did Wherby all be it the christians wanted their reliefe yet were the Turks disappoynted of their pray purpose The captains whych had the keeping of the City which were chiefly Fridericus the Earle Palatine Gulielmus Rogendorffius and Nicolaus erle of Salme seing themselues so straightned contrary to their expectation although they had great causes to be discouraged yet calling their courage vnto them they consulted together for the best way to be taken and seing that the little city Neapolis aboue mentioned being 8. miles distaunt from them so valiauntly withstoode the Turkes that in one day they sustained 7. greuous assaultes against all the maine force of the Turkish armye by their example and manfull stāding being the more animated and encouraged thought to abide the vttermoste before they woulde geue ouer and first plucking downe all the suburbes and buildings wythout the walles wherby the enemy myght haue any succor they willed all the farmers inhabitantes about the Citye to saue themselues and to bryng in theyr goods wtin the walles Such places as were weake wythin the walles they made strong About the towers munition of the walles they prouided rampires bulwarks distant 80. foote one from another to kepe of the shot and euery man hadde hys place and standing awarded to hym vpon the wal and his office appoynted what
space subdued and expugned Albeit he long enioied not the same for Tahames king of the Persians sodaynly comming vpon the Turks vnprepared slue of them 20. thousand and tooke hys concubines to the great foyle and reproch of the Turke Two yeare after this which was the yere of our Lord 1537. Solymannus who coulde not be quyet at home nor rest in peace returning agayne out of Asia into Europe with 270. ships great and little set vppon Corcyra an other Iland belonging to the Uenetians which he besieged x. daies wasting and burning the Townes and fieldes as he went beside the destruction of much people therein whom partly he slue partly led away captiues From thence he sayled to Zacynthus and Cythara an other Ilande not farre off from Corcyra bordering neare to the coastes of Epyrus and Grecia Where he sodaynly by night inuading the husband men in villages and fields sleeping and mistrusting no harme drew them out of theyr houses and possessions men and women besides children to the number of ix huÌ„dreth whom he made hys bondslaues burning moreouer theyr houses and carying away all the goodes and cattell beyng without the sayd Citties of Zazinthus and Cythara Ex. Ioan. Crispo From thence these helhoundes turned theyr course to that siege and spoyle of Egina a rich and populous Iland lying betweene Grecia and Asia Where first the Egenians did manfully in battaile resist them and were like to haue preuayled but being weryed at length and oppressed with innumerable thousandes of fresh Turkes which stil were sent in to rescue the other whiche were ouercome before were compelled to flye into the Cittie of Egina Which city the cruell Turkes or rather Deuils on earth with muche labour violence of their great ordinaunce fet out of their shippes subdued and cast downe to the ground the Cittizens and inhabitauntes whereof the Turke after he had burned their houses and ransackt theyr goodes commanded to be slayne and killed euery one The weomen both noble and vnnoble with their infantes were geuen to the mariners to be abused and from thence being shipped vnto Constantinople were led away to perpetuall misery slauery which was in the yeare of our Lord. 1537. In the same iourny Solyman also tooke the I le in the sayd sea of Eugeum called Parum also the Ile adioyning to the same named Naxus and made them to him tributaries The duke wherof was he which wrote the story both of these Ilandes aforesayd and also of the other Ilandes called Cyclades and other Dukes Ex Ioan Crispo Duce Naxi c. Thys done Solymannus directed his Nauy vnto Apulia where he set on land x. thousand footmen 2000. horsemen which spoiled likewise and wasted those parties while the Emperour the pope and the Uenetians were together in warre and dissension Furthermore the next yere folowing an 1538. great attemptes began in Stiria but by the resistance of the inhabitantes the force of the barbarous turks was repulsed notwithstanding great spoyles of men cattell were caryed from thence and the country miserable spoyled In the which yeare also the Turk turning into Hungary gaue battaile vnto the Christians in Sauia where through the fraudulent falshood of the Captayne Cassianerus Wolfegangus nameth him Calcianus beyng as they say corrupted with money our men were put to the worse an 1538. After that the Turkes had inuaded the Ilande of Corcyra abouesayd the Uenetians with Solyman the Turke had ioyned truce for a certayne time for the which they gaue the turke 300. thousand crownes with the city of Neapolis and Maâ—uasia in the borders of Macedonia But with in 4. or 5. yeares the Turke to get a newe stipend of the Uenetians brake hys league and inuaded theyr dominions whereby they were enforced to enter new conditions agayn with him In the yeare of our Lord 1540. the restles Turke making hys return toward Hungary by the way passing by Dalmatia lay against the towne called Newcastle beyng defended by the Spanyardes In the which town because they refused to yeld themselues all the inhabitauntes and souldiours were put to the sword slain euery one This Nouum Castellum or Newcastle was a strong fort of that Christians whiche being nowe in the Turkes power he had great aduauntage ouer all those quarters of Dalmatia Stiria Carinthia and Hungaria From thence he proceeded further keeping his course into Hungary where he planted his power against the City of Buda This Buda was a principall city in Hungary about which great contention had bene as ye heard before betweene Ioannes Uaiuoda and Ferdinandus By reason wherof the Turke occasioned by Uaiuoda came into HuÌ„gary and deliuered the City to Uaiuoda This Uaiuoda liuing not long after left behinde him a sonne whome being an infant he committed to the gouernance of one Georgius Monachus who being left tutour vnto the infant reduced all Transiluania Buda Pesta with other parties of Hungary which belonged to Uaiuoda before to the subiection of the child Ferdinandus hearing therof in a great hast and anger leuyed an armye to recouer his landes in Hungarie and so laid siege to Buda Monachus seing his part weake first sent his legate to Ferdinandus desiring him to talke and conferre with him vppon matter as he pretended pertaynign to the behoofe of them both Wherupon both the parties being agreed the place and manner of their conuention was appoynted and also the day and tyme assigned Thus the partyes according to the agreement conuenting together with their armyes with drawing a little aside as they were entred in communication sodenly among Ferdinandus men happened a dagg to be heard which by the heate of the day as is thought loosing of hys own accord gaue a cracke The sound wherof comming to the eares of Monachus he supposing the same to haue bene discharged agaynst him in great anger drewe out his sworde bidding Ferdinandus auant with his doubling dissimmulation saying that he would neuer any more trust the promises of Christians and immediatelye vppe on the same sent to Solymannus the Turke for ayde agaynst the Christians promising that he would surrender to him free possession of Hungary if he woulde come and vanquish the army of Ferdinandus lying about the siege of Buda The Turke maketh no long tarying but taketh the occasion and with a mighty power flieth into Hungary and eftsoones discharging the host of Ferdinandus and putting them of from the siege of Buda getteth the Citty into his own handes commaunding the sonne of Uaiuoda with his mother to follow after his camp In the history of Ioannes Ramus it followeth that when Solyman the Turk had thus preuayled against the Cittie of Buda aforesayd agaynst other parties more of HuÌ„gary by the asset of the Empyre one Ioachimus duke of Brandeberg prince Electour was assigned with a puissant army of chosen souldiours of all nations collected to recouer the City of Buda from
was an Illyrian but whatsoeuer he was certayne it is that the Turk himselfe was much more beastiall then was the very brute Oxe which being a beast shewed more sence of humanity to a dead man thē one mā did to an other Ex Leonic Chalcondyla To this crueltye adde moreouer that beside these 500. Methonians thus destroyed at Constantinople in the said City of Methone all the townes men also were slayne by the forsayd Captayn Omares and among them theyr Bishop likewise was put to death Ex Andrea de Lacuna ex Wolfgango alijs Iohn Faber in his Oration made before king Henrye the 8. at the appointment of king Ferdinandus and declaring therin the miserable cruelty of the Turkes toward al christians as also toward the bishops and ministers of the church testifieth how that in Mitilene in Constantinople and Trapezunda what Byshops Archbishops or other ecclesiasticall and religious persons the Turks could find they brought them out of the cityes into the fieldes there to be slaine like Oxen and Calues The same Faber also writing of the battell of Solyman in Hungary where Ludouicus the king of Hūgary was ouerthrown declareth that 8. Byshops in the same field were slayne And moreouer when the Archbishop of Strigon and Paulus the Archbishop Colossensis were found dead Solyman caused thē to be taken vp to be beheaded and chopt in small pieces an 1526. What christian hart will not pity the incredible slaughter done by the Turkes in Euboia where as the sayd Faber testifieth that innumerable people were sticked gored vpon stakes diuers were thrust through with a hoat iron childrē and infants not yet wayned from the mother were dashed agaynst the stones many cut a sūder in the midst Ex Iohan Fabro alijs But neuer did country taste and feele more the bitter deadly tyranny of the Turkes then did Rasia called Mysia inferior now Seruia Where as writeth Wolfgangus Dreschlerus the prince of the sayde countrey being sent for vnder fayre pretence of words promises to come speak with the Turke after he was come of his own gentlenes thinking no harme was apprehended wretchedly fasly put to death his skin flain of his brother sister brought to Constantinople for a triumph and all the nobles of his country as Faber addeth had theyr eyes put out c. Briefly to conclude by the vehement and furious rage of these cursed cayrifes it may seme that Satan the old dragon for the great hatred he beareth to Christ hath styred them vp to be the butchers of all christen people inflaming theyr beastly hartes with suche malice cruelty against the name and religion of Christ that they degenerating frō the nature of men to deuils neither by reason wil be ruled nor by any bloud or slaughter satisfied Like as in the primitine age of the Church and in the time of Dioclesian and Maximiliā whē the deuil saw that he could not preuaile against the person of Christ which was risen agayne he turned all his fury vpon his sely seruants thinking by the Romayn Emperours vtterly to extinct the name and profession of Christ out from the earth So in this latter age of the world Satan being let lose agayne rageth by the Turkes thinking to make no end of murdering and killing till he haue brought as he entendeth the whole church of Christ with all the professors therof vnder foot But the Lord I trust will once send a Constantinus to vanquish proud Maxētius Moyses to drowne indurate Pharao Cyrus to subdue the stout Babilonian And thus much hitherto touching our christian brethrē which were slain destroied by these blasphemous turks Now forsomuche as besides these aforesayde many other were pluckt away violently from theyr country from their wiues children from liberty from all their possessions into wretched captiuity and extreme pouerty it remaineth likewise to entreat somewhat also cōcerning the cruel maner of the Turkes handling of the sayd christian captiues And first here is to be noted that that turke neuer cōmeth into Europe to war against the christiās but there foloweth after his army a great number of brokers marchaunts such as buy men children to sell again bringing with thē long cheines in hope of great cheates In the which cheynes they linke thē by 50. 60. together such as remayne vndestroyd with the sword whō they buy of the spoiles of thē that rob spoyle the Christian countryes Which is lawfull for any of the Turkes armye to doe so that the tenth of their spoyle or pray whatsoeuer it be be reserued to the head Turke that is to the great mayster theefe Of such as remayne for tithe if they be aged of whom very fewe be reserued aliue because little protite commeth of that age they be solde to the vse of husbandry or keeping of beastes If they be young men or women they be sent to certein places there to be instructed in theyr language and Artes as shall be most profitable for theyr aduauntage such are called in theyr tongue Sarai and the first care of the Turkes is this to make them deny the Christian religion and to be circumcised and after that they are appointed euery one as he semeth most apte either to the learning of their lawes or els to learn the feates of war Their first rudimēt of war is to handle the bow first beginning with a weake bow and so as they growe in strength comming to a stronger bow if they misse the marke they are sharply beaten theyr allowance is two pence or three pence a day till they come take wages to serue in war Some are brought vp for the purpose to be placed in the number of the wicked Ianizarites that is the order of the Turks champions which is the most abhominable cōdition of al other Of these Ianizaraites see before pag. 736. And if any of the foresayd yong men or children shal appeare to excell in any beuty him they so cutte that no part of that whiche nature geueth to man remayneth to be seene in all his body wherby while the freshnes of age continueth he is compelled to serue theyr abhominable abhomination and when age cōmeth then they serue in stead of Eunuches to wayte vpon Matrones or to keepe horses and Mules or els to be scullians and drudges in theyr kitchins Such as be young maydens beautifull are deputed for concubines The whiche be of meane beautye serue for matrones to theyr drudgery worke in theyr houses chābers or els are put to spinning and such other labors but so that it is not lawful for them either to professe their christian religiō or euer to hope for any liberty And thus much of them which fall to the Turke by tithe The other which are bought and sold amongst priuate subiects first are allured with faire words and promises
theÌ„ to circumcise and to take them away being yong from the sight of theyr pareÌ„ts to far places to be brought vp for the Turkes wars so that they may not returne to them agayne but first are taught to forget Christ then theyr parents so that if they come agayne amongst theÌ„ yet are they not able to know theyr kinsfolkes and parents This misery passing all other miseries no man is able w e toung to vtter or with words to expresse What weping teares what sorow and lamentatioÌ„ what groning sighes and deep dolor doth teare rent a sonder the woefull harts of the sely parents at the plucking away of their babes and children to see theyr sonnes theyr own childreÌ„ whoÌ„ they haue borne and bred vp to the seruice of Christ Iesus the sonne of God now to be drawn away violeÌ„tly froÌ„ theÌ„ to the warfare of Satan and to fight agaynst Christ to see theyr babes borne of christiaÌ„ bloud of christiaÌ„s to be made turks and so to be pluckt out of their armes and out of their sight without hope euer to returne to them agayne to liue perpetually with aliens barbarous blasphemous Turkes and so to become of the number of them which are called fatherles and motherles Albeit the same childreÌ„ afterward do greatly degenerate from the fayth of Christ yet very many of them haue priuily about them the gospell written of S. Iohn In principioÌ„ erat verbum c. Which for a token of remembraunce of theyr christian fayth they cary vnder theyr arme hole writen in greek and araby Who greatly desire and long looke for the reuenging sword of the Christians to come deliuer them out of theyr dolorous thraldome and captiuity according as the Turkes themselues haue a prophecy greatly stand in feare of the same Wherof more shal be said Christ willing in the chapter folowing ¶ And thus haue ye heard the lameÌ„table afflictioÌ„s of our christian brethren vnder the cruell tyranny captiuity of the turks passing all other captiuityes that euer haue bene to Gods people either vnder Pharao in Egipt or vnder Nabuchodonoser in BabiloÌ„ or vnder Antiochus in the tyme of the Machabees Vnder the which captiuity if it so please the Lord to haue his spouse the church to be nurtered hys good will be done and obeyed But if this misery come by the negligence discorde of one christian guides leaders then haue we to pray and cry to our Lord God â—yther to geue better harts to out guiders and rulers or els better guides and rulers to his flocke And these reoubles and afflictions of our Christen brethren suffered by the Turkes I thought good and profitable for our countrey people here of Englande to knowe for so much as by the ignoraunce of these and such like hystoryes worthy of consideration I see much inconneneÌ„ce doth folow Whereby it commeth to passe that because we English men being far of from these countryes and little knowing what misery is a broad are the lesse moued with zeale compassion to tender theyr greuaunces and to pray for them whose troubles we know not WhereupoÌ„ also foloweth that we not coÌ„sidering the miserable state of other are the les gratefull to God when any tranquility by hym to vs is graunted And if any-title cloud of pertâ—rhation arise vpon vs be it neuer so â—ile as pouerty lesse of liuing or a litle banishment out of our countrey for the Lordes cause we make a great matter the reat and all because wee going no further then onâ— own country and onely feeling our own crosse do not compare that which we fâ—ele with the great crosses where unto the Churches of Christ commonly in other places abroad are subiect Which if we dyd rightly vnderstand earnestly consider and poÌ„der in our mindes neither would we so excessiuely forgette our selues in time of our prosperity geuen vs of God nor yet so impatieÌ„tly be troubled as we are in time of our aduersity and all because either we heare not or els we poÌ„der not the terrible crosses which the Lord layeth vpon our other brethren abroad in other nations as by this present story here prefixed may appeare NOw consequently remayneth as I haue shewed hitherto what tyranny hath bene vsed of the Turkes agaynst Christes people so to declare likewise how far this tyranny of the Turkes hath extended and spread it selfe describing as in a table to the ChristeÌ„ Reader what landes countryes and kingdomes the Turkes haue wonne and got from Christendome to the intent that when Christen princes shal behold the greatnes of the Turks dominions spread almost through al the world and how litle a part of Christianity remayneth behinde they may thereby vnderstand the better howe it is time now for them to bestyrre them if euer they thinke to do any good in Gods Church And therefore to make a coÌ„pendious draught as in a briefe table of such countryes kingdomes and dominions gott from vs by the Turkes we will first beginne with Asia describing what tractes countryes cityes and Churches the Turke hath surprised and violently pluckt away from the society of Christian dominions taking onely suche as be most principall and chiefely them that be in Scripture conteyned for that it were to long to discourse all and singular such places by name as the Turke hath vnder hys subiection The world being deuided commonly into three parts Asia Africa and Europa Asia is counted to be the greatest in compas conteining as much as both the other and is deuided into 2. portions the one called Asia Maior the other called Asia minor And although the Empery of the Turke extendeth vnto them both yet especially his dominion standeth in the other Asia which is called Asia Minor which reacheth from the coastes of Europa vnto Armenia Maior beyond the riuer Euphrates and comprehendeth these regions and Cityes vnder written ¶ The deuision of Asia Minor called Cheronesus with the particular Countryes and Cityes belonging to the same Countryes Cityes Pontus Act. 2. Nicea Chalcedon Heraclea Prursa or Bursa Bithinia Act. 16. Nicomedia Apamea ¶ Natolia or Anatolia conteyneth diuers countryes with theyr Cities as foloweth Countryes Cityes Mysia Minor Act. 16 Cyzicus Parium Lampsacus Dardanum Callipolis Phrygia Minor Act. 2 Abydus Alexandria or Troias Act. 16 Toras Act. 20 Ilium Assus Act. 20 Mysia Maior Act. 16 Scepsis Adramitium Act. 27 Phrygia Maior Act. 2 Hierapolis Col. 4 Pitane Apollonia Myrina Lydia Esay 66 Phocoea Smyrna Apoc. 2 Erythrae Aeolis Laodicea Apoc. 3 Carura Thatyra Apoc 2 Ionia Philadelphia Apoc. 3 Pergamus Apoc. 2 Cuma Caria 1. Mac. 15 Ephesus Apoc. 2 Sardis Apoc. 3. Halicarnassus Mach. 15 Doris Miletus Act. 20 ¶ Thus farre reacheth the compasse of Natolia Countryes Cityes Lycia Act 27 Colossae Col. 1 Patara Act. 21 Pinara Zanthus Andriaco Myra Act. 13 Galactavel Gellogrâ—cia Act. 16 Ancyra Gordium Tharma Pessenus Paphlagonia Amisus Sinope
Byshops Chaūcellour which cruelly cōdemned the innocent may offer a terrible spectable to the eyes of all Papisticall persecutours to consider and to take example which the liuing God graunt they may Amen The name of the Towne where she was martyred was as is sayd Chepyngsadbery The name of the woman is not as yet come to my knowledge The name of the Chauncellour who condēned her was called D. Whittington The time of her burnying was in the raigne tyme of K. Henry 7. orderly therfore in this place time to be inserted Wherein is to be noted moreouer the oportunitie of this present history brought to my hands that in such cōuenient season as I was drawyng toward the ende of the foresayd kynges raigne so that it may appeare to them which behold the oportunitie of things not to be without Gods holy wil prouidence that this foresayd example should not lye hid vnremembred but should come to light knowledge and that in such order of placing according as the due course of our story hetherto kept requireth After this godly woman and manly Martyr of Christ was condemned by the wretched Chaūcellour aboue named D. Whittington for the faithfull profession of y◠truth which the Papistes then called heresie and the tyme now come whē she should be brought to the place and paynes of her martyrdome a great concourse of all the multitude both in the towne and countrey about as the maner is in such tymes was gathered to behold her end Among whō was also the foresayd Doct. Whittington the Chauncellour there present to see the execution done Thus this faythfull woman and true seruaunt of God cōstantly persisting in the testimony of the truth committing her cause to the Lord gaue ouer her life to the fire refusing no paynes nor tormentes to keepe her conscience cleare vnreproueable in the day of the Lord. The sacrifice beyng ended the people began to returne homeward commyng from the burning of this blessed Martyr It happened in the meane tyme that as the Catholicke executioners were busie in slaieng this sely lambe at the townes side a certayne Butcher within the towne was as busie in slaieng of a Bull which Bull he had fast bounde in ropes ready to knocke him on the head But the butcher belike not so skilfull in his arte of killing beastes as the Papistes be in murthering Christians as he was lifting his axe to strike the Bull failed in hys stroke and smit a little too low or else how he smit I knowe not This was certayne that the Bull although somewhat greued at the stroke but yet not strooken downe put his strength to the ropes and brake lose from the butcher into the streete the very same tyme as the people were comming in great prease from the burning Who seeing the Bull comming towardes them and supposing him to be wilde as was no other lyke gaue way for the beast euery man shifting for himselfe as well as he might Thus the people geuing backe and making a lane for the Bull he passed through the throng of them touching neither man nor childe till he came where as the Chauncelour was Against whome the Bull as pricked with a sodeine vehemēcie ranne full but with his hornes and taking him vpon the paunch gored him through and through and so killed him immediately carieng his guts and trailing them with his hornes all the streete ouer to the great admiration and wonder of all them that sawe it Although the carnall sence of man be blinde in considering the workes of the Lorde imputing many tymes to blinde chaunce the thyngs which properly pertayne to Gods only praise and prouidence yet in this so straunge and so euident example what man can be so dull or ignorant which seeth not heerein a plaine miracle of Gods mighty power and iudgement both in the punishing of this wretched Chauncelour and also in admonishing all other like persecutours by his example to feare the Lord and to abstaine from the like crueltie Now for the credite of this story least I be sayde vpon mine owne head to commit to story things rashly which I can not iustifie therefore to stop such cauelling mouths I will discharge my selfe with authority I trust sufficient that is with the witnesse of him which both was a Papist and also present the same time at the burning of the woman whose name was Rowland Webbe which Rowland dwelling then in Chippingsadbery had a sonne named Richard Webbe seruant sometime to Maister Latymer who also enduring with him in time of his trouble sixe yeares together was himselfe emprisoned and persecuted for the same cause Vnto the which Richard Webbe being now aged then yong the foresaid Rowland his father to the entent to exhort him from this sect of heresie as he then called it recited to him many times the burning of this woman and withall added the story of the Bull aforesayd which he himselfe did see testifie This Richard Webbe is yet liuing a witnes of his owne fathers wordes and testimonie which I trust may satisfie all indifferent Readers except onely such as thinke no truth to be beleeued but that only which is in their Portues ¶ Verses touching the same Tho. Hatcherus MIra legis quicunque legis portenta nefandi Exitus vt poenas addita poena luat Vera legis Domini cuicunque potentia nota est Vt delinquentes ira seuera premat Saepè fit vt fusus cumuletur sanguine sanguis Saepè fit vt poenis obruatira nouis Omnia sunt Domini dextrae subiecta potenti Qui ciet arbitrio bruta hominesque suo Carnificis taurus luctando corniger ictus Euitans sracto fune repentque fugit Fortè viam quâ turba frequens confluxerat antè Faeminea vt cernat membra perire rogo Taurus ijt fertur quâ confertissima turba Laesus at ex tanta solus vnus erat Solus vnus erat rapidos qui misit in ignes Et miserè paruum sparsit ouile Dei Et quasi consultò ferretur praeterit omnes Cornibus hunc tollit proterit hunc pedibus Ille iacet madido foedatur sanguine corpus Eruta perque vias viscera sparsa iacent Quis non à Domino nutu qui temperat orbem Cogitet haec fieri non repetendo tremat Vitio terribiles comitatur iusta procellas Sera licet certis passibus illa venit And thus much concerning the state of the Churche Wherein is to be vnderstand what stormes and persecutions haue bene raised vp in all quarters against the flocke and congregation of Christ not only by the Turkes but also at home within our selues by the Byshop of Rome and his retinue Where also is to be noted in the daies and reigne of this king Henry the vij how mightely the working of Gods Gospell hath multiplied and increased and what great numbers of men and women haue suffered for the same with vs
excluded out of the land The crowched Friers The knights of S. Iohn called the knightes of the Rodes Templaries burned at Paris to the number of â—â— The order of the Templarie put downe The horrible sect of the Templaries Cistercian Monkes for money redeme their exemptions of the pope The Fryers minorites deceiued of Pope Clement Ex Chron. Thâ— Wals. One thiefe be guileth mother Pope ClemeÌ„t excommunicateth the Venetians for making a duke The pryde and tyranny of Pope Clement 5. FrauÌ„cis Dádulus humbleth him selfe for his countrey Out of Sabellie and is alleaged in the booke named the Image of tyranny The pietie of Dandulus to his countrey Pietie thaÌ„kfully rewarded Rob. Winchelsey returned home from banishment Anno. 1311. The counting of the yeare was in the old time from Michaelmas to the same day againe Ex Chron. The. Wals. The Archb. of Cant excommunicateth the Bish. of Couentry for holdyng with Peter Gaueston Peter Gaueston taken of the nobles The kyng entreateth for Gaueston Guy of Warwike Peter Gaueston againe apprehended by Gwy of Warwike Peter Gaueston beheaded The corpes of Peter Gaueston buryed in the kinges Manor of Langley The Nobles of England cared not for the popes letters The Popes Legates not admitted of the Nobles of England Anno. 1312. The kyng ruled by foreine counsayle Makebates about the kyng Mediation for making peace The king reconciled againe with his nobles Anno. 1313. What diâ—cord doth in a common weale The Scotâ— rebel against the realme of England English men ouercome by the Scottse Pope Clement neuer late in the sea of Rome Ann. 1314. Miserable death and famine in England A description of an horrible famine in the realm of England Ex Chron. Tho. Wals. in vita Edwardâ— 2. The Scottes driuen out of Ireland Anno. 1317. The white battaile of the spiriâ—â—al men in Yorkâ—â—ire The two Spensers Two legates seat from Rome The Popes pillage The Popes legates spoiled of all their yl gotten treasure The Popes curse coÌ„temned of the Scottes The Clergie of Englande denyeth to contribute to the popes legates A prohibition against strange taxes impositions A prohibition for paying the Popes Peter pence Reade before so the liues of king Offa and kyng Adelwulfe The pryde of the Spensers Anno. 1321. That Thomas Earle of Lancaster came of Edmund younger sonne of K. Henry 3.22 of the greatest nobilitie of the realme put to death by the kyng Anno. 1322. The cruell reioysing of the kyng Anno. 1323. The king distressed again in Scot. land Polydoru Virgilius an Itallan wryter of our English stories Anno. 1324. The queene put to her pension The queene sent to F. Ser Prince Eâ— Prince Edward made duke of Aqutaine and Earle of PoÌ„â—at The queene the prince resuse to returne into England The queene the prince proclaymed â—â—â— tours in England The King coâ—spired priuely the death of the Queene and of his sonne Anno. 1325. Prince Edward betrothed to the Erle of Heynawdes daughter The queene returneth to England The landing of the queen Anno. 1326. The k. destitute of help and soldiors The answer of the Londiner to the kyng The liberties of the citie of London in going out to warre The kings proclamation The Queens proclamation The Queenes letter The Bishop of Exeter beheaded of the common at the staderd in Cheâ—pâ— The 〈◊〉 builded in Oxford 2. Colledges Exeter Colleage and Hart hall whose name was Guâ—lter Stapletâ—â— Hugh Spenser the father takeÌ„ and hanged in chayne The king taken in Wales Hugh Spenser the sonne taken and executed A bill exhibited in the parliament house against king Edward the secoÌ„d King Edward deposed by consent of the parliament house and his sonne Edw. chosen kyng Michael house in Cambridge founded Henry StauntoÌ„ founder of Michael house in Cambridge Nicolicus de Lyrd Guilielmus Ocham Tyranny odious to the people A spiritual Bul. called and areâ—ted before a leculat iudge Ex Tho. Walsing The â—ormâ— of wordes when any Bish doeth chalenge the priuiledge of the church against a secular iudge The Bishop rescued by the Clergie The K. proceedeth in iudgement against the B. the priuilegies of the church notwithstanding to the contrary Simon Mepham archb of Cant. Pope Iohn 22. a Monâ—â— Cidercâ—an A new solid heresie Heresy with the Pope to say that Christ the Apostles had no proper poâ—â—eâ—sions here Strife betweene the pope the Emperour Tâ—e Empeâ—â—â—r crowned against the will of the pope Pope Beneâ—â—tus 12. a Monke of Benedictes order Ludouicus the Emperour depriuel and deposed by Pope Benedict 12. A councel at Frankford The Emperours proteâ—â—ation to the councell of Germany Ex Hieroâ— Mario Elex CraÌ„â—â—â— Eâ— Chron. de â— mundi â—lalibus inâ—iâ—ulâ—s Râ—dimentum â—â—â—itiorum Pope Clement 6. The trouble of Ludouick â—he Emp. Heresie of the Popes making obiected against the Emperour The proude heart of the Pope Lewes the Emperour accused by the Pope for an hereticke A good faithfull Archbish. of Mentz Bribers corrupted with mony The pope sowet of discord and bloudshed The pope again stirreth vp war Charles the new Emperor put to flight by the Englishmen Ludouike the right Emperour resigneth vp hys Empyre Ludouike the Emperour impoysoned 1 Iudouicus Emperor martyr Gunterus de Monte Nigro made Emp. Gunterus the right Emperour poysoned The ruine of the Germaine Empire and the first cause thereof The yeare of Iubilei reduced to the L. yeare Pilgrimes in the yeare of Iubilei at Rome The abhominable blasphemous bull of pope Clement The pope commaundeth the Angels O blasphemy of the Pope Ex bulla Clementis Ex ChroÌ„ Wals. in vit Edu 3. The king resistâ—th the pope The tenthes of Church goods giuen to the kyng Anno. 1326. Oriall colledge and S. Mary hal in Oxford builded by K. Ed 2. A story of the commotion betweene the towne and Abbey of Bury Ex latiâ—â— quodam â—sgisâ—râ— The Abnet robbed The Abbot stolne away to Brabante The Abbot restored againe King Edward the 3. Anno. 1327. The defiance of the kyng of Scots The K. and Queene at Yorke with an army of â—000 men readie to meete the K. of Scottes entring the realme The great fraye in Yorke Carlile and new Castle then the keyes of England Northward â—ept with Garisons The Scots priuely passe ouer the riuer of Tine burning and spoyling the countrey all about The kings armie and the Scottes are so neare that eche seeth other The Scots thorough treason escape out of Englande vnfought withall The prouision left in the Scots campe The king returneth to London The mariage of K. Edward solemnised A parliament at Northampton The Ragman role deliuered vp to the Scotâ— The black crosse of Scotland The Bâ—râ—â— geue vp their titles in ScotlaÌ„d A parliament at Salisbury Eâ—rle Henry of Lancaster refuseth to come to the parliamâ—nt The Earle of Kent put to death giltles The Queene with childe by sir Roger Mortimer Sir Roger Mortimer Earle of March. arrained condemned and put to execution The queene put in
this R. Agricola was of good iudgement though the Friers after ward buried him in a Friers weede Rodol Agricola Weselus lamenteth the darcknes of the Church Anno. 1464. Ioane Boughton mother to the lady Young martir Anno. 1497. Richard Milderale Iames Sturdye Hugh Glouer Foure other beare fagots Anno. 1498. A priest burnt Babram brent in Northfolke Martir An olde man burned Anno. 1499. Hieronimus Sauonarola with two fryers Martirs Prophesie of Hie. Sauonarola against Italy Pope Aleâ—â—deâ— besieged by Charles the Freâ—â—ch Lâ—â—g Sauonaroâ—â—â— ted to appeaâ—â— before the Pope The doctrine of Sauonarola condemned because he would not come before the Pope Sauonarola preacheth contrary to the Popes commauÌ„dement Hieron with â—â— other Friers coÌ„mitted to 〈◊〉 The comâ—â—â—â— rie of Hierome Sauon vpon the Psalme beginning In te domine speraui Articles obiected against Hierome the two Fryers The prophesies of Hierome Sauonarola Ex Ioan. Francis Mirandula Ex Marsilio Ficino Ex Philip. Cominca The complaintes of the Germaines against the Popes greuances renued Ten greuances complayned of by the Germaines Remedies against the â—â—nclayde greeuances The Archbishops Palle of MeÌ„tz what it cosâ—eth The Popes palle dearely bought The people polled for the popes Palle Aboue 50. Byshopricks in Germany The Emperour aduertised of the subtill practises of the pope and popish prelates The popes pretence of building S. Peters church in Rome A supplication or exhortation to Maximilian Emper for redresse of the church No man to haue two Canonships or prebeÌ„ds at once Pope Alexander 6. The pope poyloneth Gemes the turks brother beyng committed to his custodie Ex Paul Iouio lib. 2. lib 5. Ex Hieronym Mario The Pope setteth the great turke against the French K. Ex Seb. Munstero lib. 4. Cosmograph Mancinellus writing against the wickednes of the pope loste hys handes and tongue Poyson requited with poyson The high Angel of the poper pallace throwne Pope Pius 3. Pope Iulius 2. The popes law geueth leaue to kyll all that be accursed of him The warres and bloudshed of pope Iulius 2. The pope periured A councell called to depose pope Iulius The Pragmaticall Sanction established mentioned before pag. 674. No vniust excommunication to be feared The turkes doing requisite to be knowen of Christians The first cause The seconde cause The third cause The fourth cause The fift cause Admonition to fight against the turke Christian fayth necessary to be ioyned with outward force against the turk Gratis venum â—atiâ—stis gratis â—eâ—imemini Elai 52. Omnes sâ—tientes venite ad aquas emite absque argento et commutatione Elai 55. Reformation of religion requisite before we fight with the turkes Faith getteth victory The sixt cause Earnest inuocation necessary in the Church of Christ. 2. thess 2. The place of S. Paule expounded 2. thess 2. speaking of the defection to come The number of the Apocalips cap. 13. expounded An other place Apocal. 16. Et sextus Angelus effudit phialam suam c. The time of Mahumete the false prophet expounded The number of the beast in the Apo. cap. 13. Mahumet of the stocke of the Ismalites dwelling in Arabia The prodigious lyes blasphemies of Mahumets Alchoran Mahumetes Alchoran mingled with diuers lawes The numeration of the Apoc. 666. Damascus subdued of the Saracens Mahumet put to flight by Cosroes kyng of the Persians Hierusalem beâ—ieged Cesaria got of the Saracens The kyngdome of the Persians subdued to the SaraceÌ„s Arabia Palestina Phenicia Syria Egypt and Persia subdued of the Saracens Constance the Emperour ouercome by the Saracens Murder coÌ„monly prospereth not with the Lord. Rhodes spoyled of the SaraceÌ„s Sultanes first called The first rysing of the turkes The turkes dominions parted into 4. familyes The dissensention of the Christians do make the turkes so strong No impeâ—lall countrie in all the turkish dominions The description of the turkes vnordinate Empyre Ezech. 39. Apoc. 20. The Christen kingdomes and churches destroyed by the turkes are a warning for vs whom God hath yet spared Foure principall families of the turke The family of Ottomannus Ottomannus the first Emperour of the Turkes Inward warre amonge the Turkes The comming vp of OttomaÌ„nus Bithinia Natolia Ancyra Sinope Sebastia subdued Ezech. 38. Orchanes the second Emperour of the Turkes after Ottomannus Mysia Lydia Lycaonia Phrigia Caria Prusia Nicia Nicomedia Christen Cities subdued of the Turkes Ciuil warre among the Grecians By the discorde of Christians the Turkes encrease Amurathes the third â—â—â—ter Ottomannus Amurathes seeketh occasion to inâ—ade Europe The first comming of the Turke into Europe The couetousnes of Christians brought ouer the Turkes Callipolis Philippolis Adrianopolis Thracia gotten of the Turkes The Turkes entreth into Mysia and Bulgaria and Seruâ—a Lazarus Despota ouercome of the Turkes Example of a faythfull seruant The death of Amurathes Baiazetes the 4. after Ottomannus Marcus Despota slayne of the Turke Seruia Macedonia Bulgaria Phocides Thracia Attica Thessalia with other Christian couÌ„tries cóquered of the Turkes Constantinople besieged 8. yeares by the Turkes The Christians ouerthrowen of the Turkes Sigismund Emperour put to flight The barbarous cruelty of the turks against the Christians Tamerlanes a Parthian stirred vp of God to reuenge the cause of the Christians Baiazetes sonne taken and slaine Cruelty iustly reuenged with cruelty Baiazetes raiseth hys siege from Constantinople Baiazetes ouercome of Tamerlanes king of Parthians The iust haÌ„d of God vpoÌ„ a cruell persecutour Baiazetes made for a blocke for Tamerlanes to get vpon his horse Viâ—d supra pag. 73. The great victories of Tamerlanes in Asia Ex Seb. MuÌ„stero lib. 4. Cosmograph Tanais is the vttermost floud in the North side and Nilus the vttermost floud in the South side of Asia A generation of Vipers Calepinus the fift after Ottomannus Vide supra pag. 7â—9 The ouerthrow of Sigismund fighting agaynst the Turke Some stories record this coÌ„flict to be after the time of thys Turke Orchanes and Moses his vncle Diuersitie in hystories Tirany betwene vncle and nephew Murther reuenged with murther Mahometes the 7. after OttomaÌ„nus Wallachia assaulted by Mahometes The Turkes seat at Adrianopolis Vide supra pag. 719. Amurathes the 8. after Ottomannus Mustaphas murthered by Amurathes his nephew The turke murthereth his brother Amurathes set against the Grecians Thracia subdued to the turke Thessalonica subdued The defection spoken of Saint Paule declared 2. Thess. 2. Ioannes Castriotus Croia geuen to â—â— turke 〈◊〉 sonnes of â—â—â—triotus hostages with the turke Georgius Scanderbeius Alexder the great The valiant Actes of Georgius Scanderbeius * Georgius Scáderbeius stealeth away from the turke to hys countrey Croâ—ia recouered Epyrus and Macedonia recoueâ—â—d from the turke The valiaunt aâ—â—es of Georgâ—us Scanderbeiâ—â—â— against the turkes Illiâ—leâ— or Selauonia Dalmatia Croatia Istria Liburnia Albania Bosna spoyled and wasted by the turke Georgius Despota prince of Seruia An vngodly graunt of a Christen father to Marye hys daughter to the turke Scopia Sophia NouomoÌ„te Mysia subdued of the turke Georgius Despota fled